Story Repost: "The Lottery Winner" Ch.21-30 [bd,con,m/fffff...]

[Invid Fan]

Chapter 21 Birthday

As I drove to Pine Ridge I reviewed what I knew of Alima. She was rich,
like Mei. But unlike the mischievous and warm-hearted Chinese girl she
was arrogant and self-centered. Where Mei used her money to bring
herself comfort and satisfy her sensuous nature, Alima used it
ostentatiously, as a status symbol.
Where Mei was almost lazy, Alima was nearly hyperactive. And while the
Chinese girl was slow to anger, Alima was a Ţrecracker, ready to launch
herself at the faintest whiff of insult. In other words, she was not
your typical slave girl. I grinned, thinking how much I was going to
enjoy bringing the proud Arab girl to heel. Alima required a short
leash, and I was looking forward to her challenge. When I got to the
airport the plane had already departed. Alima was standing by the gate
rather forlornly, looking around. I waved to her as I ambled up. She
was standing amidst a small mountain of luggage. There was no way even
half of it was going to Ţt in the 959. Rachel and Thuy had had almost
no luggage, although in Thuyąs case it was enroute. Alimaąs belongings
were also enroute. I couldnąt see why sheąd brought so much with her.
łWeąll have to call back to the house for Rachel to bring her truck.˛ I
said ruefully, studying the two-foot wall of bundles, bags, and trunks.
łHave any trouble crossing the Rockies?˛ I teased her. She blushed.
łWell, I didnąt know how much to bring, so I brought what I thought Iąd
need. You think itąs too much?˛ Alima stared around her. łWell-˛ I
temporized. łMaybe just a tad?˛ łIąm sorry.˛ Alima looked embarrassed.
I grinned at her. łEverybody makes mistakes, lovely lady. Even me.
Guard the fort and Iąll call for the cavalry. Be right back.˛ Chuckling
I headed for a payphone. Mei answered on the second ring.
łReiner residence.˛ Her voice was solemnly professional. I smiled..
łHi, gorgeous. Is Rachel back yet?˛
łHello, master.˛ Her voice caressed me. I let the sound of it relax me.
łThuy and Rachel arenąt back yet. Is there a problem?˛ łOh, nothing the
army corps of engineers couldnąt handle. Listen, I need you to meet me
at the airport. Alimaąs arrived with enough luggage to drain a swamp.
Iąm going to need Racheląs pickup to haul it all back.˛ łWhat about my
car?˛ She asked. łItąs got a monstrous trunk. Iąd rather not drive her
pickup without her permission.. It doesnąt seem right, somehow.˛ łA
point. And the estate pickup is too grungy. Sheąs got a lot of luggage
though. Think the Celicaąs big enough?˛
łYes.˛ I grinned. Never slight a womanąs car! łOk, how soon can you get
here?˛
łTwenty minutes..˛ She said. I whistled.
łListen, love, Iąd rather you didnąt risk your hide that way.˛ łThank
you, master!˛ She said, her voice glowing. What had I said? łIąll be
careful. I promise. Iąm on my way.˛
łSee you. And remember, no stupidity now!˛ łI promise. Bye.˛
łBye.˛ I hung up the phone, wondering what Iąd said that made her light
up like that. I was still wondering when I reached Alima. łThe
cavalryąs on itąs way. Letąs see if we canąt get this luggage over by
the car.˛
Foolish thought. By the time weąd moved her luggage and Iąd packed the
959 to the gills Mei was just pulling in the parking lot. I waved a
greeting, straightening up gratefully. Thereąd been a lot of luggage.
I turned to Alima, who was staring, her mouth open. I cocked my head,
looking to see what had so astonished her. All I could see was Mei
walking toward us.
łAlima, are you ok?˛ I asked, concerned. łHello, Earth to Alima!˛ łIs
that Mei Ling Wu?˛ She gasped Ţnally. łOf the San Francisco Wuąs?˛
łYes. You know her, then?˛ I asked, surprized. The odds against them
knowing each other were astronomical.
łHello, master.˛ Mei greeted me. łSorry I took so long but a ţock of
geese ţying south for the winter wouldnąt get out of my way. Hello,
Alima.˛ łH-hi!˛ The Arabic girl gasped. Mei looked at her curiously.
Alima came back to herself with a snap, drawing herself up to her full
height. While at 5ą 2˛ she towered over the smaller oriental girl, it
seemed silly to me, who towered over her at 5ą 10˛.
łI must say Iąm surprized to see you, Mei Ling.˛ Alima said, perhaps
more primly than sheąd intended, because she blushed. I donąt think
Alima was used to blushing, it seemed to make her angry. łReally?˛
Meiąs eyes twinkled. łYouąre here, Alima. And my friends call me Mei.
Mei Ling is so formal.˛
łOf course, Mei. I didnąt mean to sound disapproving.˛ Alima said.
łPlease, forgive me.˛ She almost pleaded.
łIs there something I should know about?˛ I asked the world in general.
łDo you know Mei, Alima?˛
łI know of her.˛ Alima said. łEverybody knows the San Francisco Wu
family. Theyąre among the top ten, socially. Iąm very pleased to make
your acquaintance, Mei.˛
łYouąve been keeping secrets, again.˛ I accused the Chinese girl,
shaking my Ţnger at her. She grinned and shook her head. łI try to
avoid the Social Register, master. Itąs so boring. And they insist on
my full name. I hate Mei Ling.˛
łItąs better than Cherry Blossom.˛ I pointed out. łAnd whatąs wrong
with Mei Ling? I think itąs a beautiful name.˛ Alima stared at the two
of us in confusion. Rachel had had the same look when she Ţrst came.
Mei burst out laughing. łYouąre bewildering poor Alima, master. She
doesnąt have the foggiest idea of what weąre doing.˛ łYouąre right.˛ I
said, relenting. łAlima, I do apologize. May I introduce Mei Ling Wu,
my Ţrst slave girl, and mistress of the harem.˛ I kept my voice low,
the airport wasnąt crowded this time of day but people would
occasionally pass by.
łThat means youąre in charge?˛ Alima asked. Mei shrugged.
łOccasionally.˛ Her eyes sparkled. łWell, are we going to stand around
all day?˛
łNo.˛ I said suddenly. łCome on girls, help me load this stuff.˛ With
an extra pair of hands the loading went quickly. The rest of the
luggage Ţt-barely. Mei followed us back, her Celica having only a
little difŢculty keeping up with the 959. Beauty and the Beast, I
thought to myself, amused.
Alima was quiet during the ride back. She seemed subdued, which I
hadnąt at all suspected. I thought sheąd be a live wire. łIs something
the matter?˛ I asked as the 959 loafed along through some of the
prettiest countryside in the country. łNo.˛ Alima said. łI just canąt
believe Mei Ling Wu is part of this. Itąs overwhelming.˛
łWhy? You seem awed by her.˛ I asked curiously. łSheąs full of
surprizes, but she doesnąt bite. At least,˛ I grinned. łshe hasnąt
bitten me yet.˛ łThe Wu family is one of the richest in the world. They
own San Francisco, and a good part of Hong Kong. They own shipping
lines, corporations, you name it.˛ Alima waved one hand, indicating the
vastness of the Wu familyąs holdings.
łAnd theyąre positively ancient, as familyąs go. They can trace their
ancestors all the way back before the birth of Christ.˛ łI thought your
father was one of the richer men in America.˛ I said. łWhatąs he worth,
Ţfty million?˛
łFifty-seven.˛ Alima corrected me. łBut the Wu Family must control
billions of dollars. Compared to Mei, Iąm just a poor church mouse.˛
łDoes that bother you?˛ I asked, keeping my eyes on the road. Alima
didnąt answer for a long time. Finally she said. łIn a way. Itąs a
frightening thought, someone having that much more than I do. They can
do anything. As a whim. Finding Mei wants to be a slave girl is like-˛
Alima searched for the right words. łLike Ţnding out the Pope likes
rock and roll?˛ I suggested. She looked at me strangely.
łUm, I guess.˛ She said. She might have said more but I pulled into the
driveway, and the house distracted her.
łItąs perfect.˛ Alima breathed. łRight out of one of those Gothic
novels.˛ łYou remember your wild fantasy?˛ I asked. łThe one where
youąre the young archaeologist who discovers the Chains of Love?˛ łOh,
no.˛ She put her hands to her face. łYou donąt mean weąre going to do
that?˛ The color drained from her face.
łI mean exactly that. Tonight, youąll meet the Fate Worse Than Death.˛
I chuckled. łIąve even found them.˛
łThem?˛
łThe Chains Of Love.˛ I said.
łBut theyąre just my fantasy! They donąt exist.˛ Alima protested as I
parked in the garage. Thuyąs 944 was still gone. Mei pulled into its
place to unload. Turning, I winked at Alima.
łSomebody else must have had the same fantasy, my pretty little slave.
Theyąre waiting for you, in your room.˛
łGod.˛ She breathed. She was scared and excited at the same time. łAnd
thatąs not all.˛ I said solemnly. łWeąre going to do it up right,
Victorian costumes, servants, and all.˛
Mei called to Sherry and the four of us carted a half ton of luggage
into Alimaąs room. True to my word, the Chains of Love were laying on
her bed. She made a beeline to the mass of metal. The Chains of Love
were just that, Ţve chains, one for each limb and the last for the
neck. Each link was two inches long and an inch and a half across.
There were a total of 666 links, each one different, each one with a
bas-relief carving of a nude woman undergoing some form of bondage,
rape, or torture.
Attached to the ornate links at one end was a massive steel ring almost
six inches across that could be used to secure the chain to a support.
The other end held a smaller ring which attached to different
implements for each type of chain. All the rings were heavily engraved
with cabalistic signs and mysterious runes.
An elaborate combination of collar and halo brace ended the neck chain,
there were provisions for either a gag or bit, both of which had come
with the Chains. The neck chain was called the Chain of Obedience. The
inner surfaces of the collar and brace were padded with stuffed
leather. Black, of course.
The arm chains ended in manacles fashioned to resemble skeletal Ţngers.
But like the collar they were also padded. An unusual feature of the
manacles were the łŢnger traps˛ extending from the manacle that would
force the Ţngers to remain straight. The left and right arm chains were
named the Chains of Longing and Desire, respectively. The leg chains
also ended in łskeletal Ţnger˛ manacles. Not to be outdone by the other
components of the Chains the leg irons ended in a kind of łshoe˛ that
would hold the foot after the metal closed around the ankle. The left
chain was the Chain of Passion, the right one the Chain of Lust. The
set was antique, created, so Iąd been told, by the HellŢre Club in
England in the late 1800ąs. Theyąd cost me twenty-Ţve thousand dollars,
but from the look on Alimaąs face it was money well spent. Even Mei and
Sherry were impressed. We got Alima settled and left her to unpack.
Sherry, subdued again, went to her room. Mei led me to her room.
Closing the sound-proofed door she turned to look at me gravely.
łSherryąs got a crush on you.˛ Mei said. I blinked. łCome again?˛
łSherryąs got a genuine school-girl crush on you. Thatąs her problem. I
got her to talk about it after you left.˛
łBut thatąs not possible.˛ I protested reasonably. łUntil three days
ago she was a prostitute. She couldnąt have a crush on me. Whatever
else she might be sheąs that much of an adult.˛
łBeing adult doesnąt prevent crushes, master. It only makes one less
willing to admit them.˛ Mei said softly. łBut in many ways Sherryąs
still a child. Anabelle is very much alive inside her, master.˛ łSo why
does she have a crush on me?˛ I asked, puzzled. łAre you sure?˛ łYes.˛
Mei said forcefully. łThink about it. Despite her bravado she didnąt
enjoy hooking very much. She did it because she had to, not because she
wanted to. She really did want out, to have a home again, to have a
mother and father, to not have to fuck anybody that had the price.˛ Mei
shook her head. łItąs so sad. The prostitutes I know like what they do.
This is something else, something hateful, something evil.˛ łAnd then
you come along and offer her everything she ever dreamed about, just
like you did for me, and the other girls. You became, in a very real
sense, her Knight in Shining Armour.˛
I snorted. łRusty Armour, you mean.˛ Mei shook her head violently,
frustrated by her intense need to make me understand. łNo. Not to her.
When you took her in she never saw the rust, never dreamed it could be
there. If it is there.˛ She smiled for a moment. łIt was unfortunate
she saw you and Thuy. That shattered her fantasy, made her think you
werenąt any different than any other john. Thatąs why she became so
angry with you.˛
łFor killing her dream.˛ I said softly. łFor shattering her hope of a
new life.˛
łExactly. But thatąs not why sheąs depressed now.˛ Mei went over to the
bed and sat down, deliberately slapping the bed. łThis is why. She saw
you give Thuy a brand new sports car. She saw Thuy kiss you, genuinely
affectionate, not just acting. Did you make love to Thuy this morning?˛
She asked. I hesitated. Mei nodded. łI thought so. Rachel made a joke
about it, and Sherry knew too. Thatąs when she started to get
depressed. And when Thuy hugged you, you said your life was Ţnally
becoming what youąd always dreamed of. And then you cut Sherry to the
quick, without meaning to, without even knowing youąd done it.˛ She
watched me, sadness in her eyes. łYou mentioned me, Rachel, and Thuy by
name, but never mentioned her at all. To her, it must have seemed like
she was a Ţfth wheel, unwanted, in the way. As though you took her in
because you were sorry for her, and were regretting your generous
impulse.˛ łOh no.˛ I said. łOh, shit. Mei, you know thatąs not true.˛ I
crossed the room and took her hands in mine. łPlease say you know itąs
not true!˛ łI know it, master.˛ Mei said, squeezing my hands. łBut
Sherryąs only Ţfteen years old. She acts so mature we forget that.
Sheąs hurting, master. Whether itąs true or not, she believes it is.˛
Mei smiled wanly. łThereąs no pain so great as a broken heart when
youąre Ţfteen.˛ łEven when youąve been a prostitute.˛ I murmured.
łPerhaps especially then.˛ Mei answered. łShe needs you. She needs to
be comforted, and thereąs no way anybody but you can do it.˛ łLike
Rachel, in reverse.˛ I said. Mei nodded. łSheąs talked to me, but it
wasnąt easy. I had to use every ounce of my charm. But I got her
talking. Sheąs very vulnerable, master. Sheąs feeling unwanted,
unneeded, and in the way. Go talk to her. Please.˛ Meiąs brown eyes
held genuine concern and a desire to help. I smiled at her, feeling the
kind of love youąre only supposed to have for one woman stirring in me.
łI love you.˛ I said softly. She put her head against my chest and
hugged me Ţercely, making me wince from her strength. After a moment
she let go. I could see the tears brimming in her eyes. łCome with me.˛
I pleaded. She shook her head. Solemnly she said. łNo, master. Youąll
have to do this alone. But my love goes with you. Sherry needs you. Go
to her.˛
łWhat do I say? What do I do? I canąt just take her to bed like I could
you.˛ I begged, lost in unfamiliar and treacherous terrain. łYouąll
think of something.˛ Mei said. łI have complete trust in you. Youąre a
good person, master. You can do this.˛ łIąm scared right down to my
toenails.˛ I said, getting up reluctantly. łWhat if I mess this up?˛
łThen youąll tear her world apart.˛ Mei said seriously. łDonąt mess it
up. I have faith in you, master. You can do this.˛ łThereąs no way I
can do this.˛ I said. łIąd better get started, before I collapse.˛
Mei didnąt say anything as I left. My feet kept telling me they didnąt
want to go to Sherryąs door, my mind kept inventing reasons not to. But
it wasnąt nearly long enough to suit me before I was there. And then a
very real and solid reason brought me up short. I couldnąt knock, the
doors were soundproof. Sheąd never hear me. Glad for a distraction I
tried to Ţgure it out.
Finally I opened the door just a little and called into the room.
łHello, Sherry? Itąs me. Can I come in?˛ There was no response. I was
about to call out again when the door opened.
Sherry was dressed in the outŢt sheąd been wearing that Ţrst night in
town. Like ice water in the face, the message was unmistakable. Sherry
was leaving. And I had to stop her.
Sometimes, it just doesnąt pay to get out of bed. łCome in.˛ Sherry
said. łYou saved me the trouble of Ţnding you. Iąm leaving..˛
łSo I see. Can I ask why?˛
Sherry laughed bitterly. łWhy do you fucking think? I donąt belong
here. Iąm in the way. Iąm not a girl to stay where sheąs not wanted.˛
łDoes Mei know youąre leaving?˛ I asked quietly. She hesitated for a
moment, then shook her head. łDonąt you think sheąd like to say
good-bye?˛ łDamn you.˛ She said Ţnally. łSheąs the only one whoąs been
kind to me here. I canąt face her, knowing-˛ She broke off. łKnowing?˛
I prompted.
łLook,˛ She snapped. łYou and your goddamned money and your goddamned
harem can screw yourselves to death if you want! Just leave me out of
it, all right?˛ The teenager began to pace angrily. łI may be just a
whore, but at least Iąm my own boss. I say who I fuck, and for how
much! Your slave girls have to take what you dish out to them.˛ She
spat in contempt. łI donąt. Youąre a sick perverted asshole, and I hate
you!˛ I felt the sting of her words, and even knowing why she was
saying it I felt myself ţushing with anger.
Fifteen going on six hundred. I thought wryly to myself. A loud bell in
my mind clamored for attention. I frowned in concentration. Fifteen
going on-oh hell.
łIt isnąt much of a birthday, is it, Sherry?˛ I asked sadly. łSweet
sixteen. Your birthday, forgotten, your dreams just ashes in your
mouth. Everybody elseąs dreams coming true, and yours getting stomped
on.˛ Sherry stared at me, her face slowly paling.
łHow-˛ She stammered.
łThuy has a new car, Paul has a new slave girl to play with, and
Sherryąs got shit.˛ I shook my head, not knowing how to tell her how
sorry I was. Mei was right, this was something hateful, something evil.
łSherry, I didnąt know. That doesnąt cut it, does it?˛ I shook my head
again. łI canąt say Iąm sorry, I canąt make you believe that we want
you here, I donąt know the words to show you the truth.˛ łYouąre
important, my girl. All the games with Thuy and Rachel and the others
are important enough. But with you Iąve got a chance to do something
extraordinary. To mould you into something Ţerce, something Ţne.˛ I
took a step toward her.
łAll my life Iąve wanted to make a difference. Before I won the lottery
I couldnąt. I wasnąt important, or famous, or-or anything.˛ łThe money
gives me a chance, Sherry. Iąve helped a lot of people in the last
year. And now thereąs you.˛
łMe?˛ Sherry tried to shrug, as though she didnąt care. But it was
clear Iąd caught her interest.
łDo you really understand what youąre leaving?˛ I asked her. łSure, a
crazy man who likes to hurt women.˛ She sneered. łListen to me.˛ I
said. łThis is the most wonderful opportunity in the world. Here youąve
got a chance to make something of yourself. Whatever you like.˛
łTo be a plaything? No thanks. I said it before and Iąll say it again.
Nobody gives anything for free. Iąm leaving before you chain me in a
corner somewhere.˛
łSherry.˛ I said, carefully controlling my temper. łDid you ever stop
to think about the women whoąre coming here? How I picked them, what
they want, how they feel about the whole thing?˛
łNo.˛ She said brieţy.
łYou said nothingąs for free. Well, youąve been living under my roof,
eating my food. In payment I want you to listen to me. Really listen,
and think about what Iąm saying.˛ I stared at her challengingly. She
stared back at me, daring me to touch her. I forced myself to relax,
and let the anger drain from me.
Finally she broke eye contact. Marching to the bed she plopped down,
crossing her legs to sit on the mattress. łOk, Iąm listening.
łIąm going to ask you some questions, I want you to try and answer. If
you donąt know, make a reasonable guess. All right?˛ łItąs your money,
hot shot.˛ She answered in a bored tone. łHow many candidates did I
have for my harem?˛ She shrugged. łCome on, Sherry. Give me my moneyąs
worth. How many?˛ łHow should I know?˛ She asked irritably. łMaybe
Ţfty?˛ łEight thousand.˛ I said quietly, pulling out a chair and
straddling it. łBullshit.˛ Sherry responded scornfully. łThe records
are downstairs in the den. Names, photographs, questionnaires. Proof,
Sherry. Eight thousand.˛
łSo what?˛
łWhy did they answer my call?˛
łBecause theyąre crazy.˛ Sherry said promptly. łThis is very boring.˛
łDo you think Mei is crazy?˛ I asked quietly. łThat isnąt fair.˛ She
mumbled.
łIs she?˛
łNo.˛ It hurt her to admit it.
łMei is very dear to me. So is Rachel, and Thuy. I care about them,
Sherry. Theyąve willingly placed their lives in my hands. They
willingly let me do whatever I want to them. Why?˛
łI donąt know!˛ Sherry snapped, stirring Ţtfully. łBecause they like
what I do to them. They enjoy it. They crave it.˛ łRight. I bet Thuy
was begging you when you rammed up her asshole, wasnąt she?˛ The brown
haired girl jeered.
łYes, she was.˛ I said quietly. łAnd she begged to be fucked this
morning.˛ Sherry turned her head, staring at the wall. Damn, I was
messing this up. łWhy did I choose these twelve, out of eight
thousand?˛ Sherry didnąt answer.
łSherry? Answer me. Why these twelve?˛
łBecause they were the best, I guess. However a pervert like you deŢnes
best.˛
łThatąs right. They were the best.˛ I scratched my head. łDid you know
Meiąs family is worth half a trillion dollars? That she could buy and
sell cities like Pine Ridge in an afternoon?˛
łWhat?˛ Sherry watched me now, surprized. łWhatąre you saying?˛ łMei is
so Ţlthy stinking rich it boggles the mind. Saying sheąs rich is like
saying the sunąs brighter than a candle. And Alimaąs father has
Ţfty-seven million.˛
łThen why in the hell are they here?˛ She demanded. I smiled. łBecause
they enjoy the idea of being slaves for half of each day.˛ I said. łSo
you only take spoiled rich girls, is that it? Well, Iąm no society
bitch, so Iąm better off gone.˛
łRachel was so poor she had to share her bed with her two sisters.˛ I
said. łThuyąs parents run a Vietnamese restaurant. Aki is a waitress,
Gina works on an assembly line for GM. Heatherąs a librarian, and
Angelaąs a dental assistant.˛
łAre those spoiled rich girls? Do you really think thatąs what I looked
for?˛
łSo what did you look for?˛ Sherry asked, pretending disinterest. But
Iąd Ţnally intrigued her. Careful not to lose her now, I answered.
łEach one of them is special. Each one of them is unique, the best I
could Ţnd. They have enormous potential, both in and out of bed.˛
łLetąs take Mei. Her money is secondary. In fact, itąs a real problem.
I knew she was rich, but not one of the ten richest heiresses in the
United States. I only found that out by accident.˛ łNo, it wasnąt her
money.˛
łSo what was it?˛ Sherry prodded me.
łSheąs one of the most beautiful women Iąve ever laid eyes on. Sheąs
warmhearted, kind, and generous with her affection. Sheąs a tigress in
bed, and loves her slavery with a passion Iąve never even heard of.˛
łSheąs got a quick wit, high intelligence, and a black belt in the
martial arts. With her family background sheąs well versed in high
Ţnance, management, and administration. Sheąs an enormously talented
lady.˛ I looked at Sherry.
łStay, and sheąll teach you anything and everything she knows.˛ łNext,
letąs consider Rachel. Not beautiful, but pretty. A hard core realist
with the soul of a dreamer. Sheąs a survivor, like you. She grew up in
a poor family, with a lot of mouths to feed. Sheąs self-sufŢcient,
bright, friendly, and one of the bravest girls Iąve ever known.˛ łShe
likes to explore caves for the fun of it, and sheąs an amateur rock
hound. She can teach you caving, geology, and a lot of wilderness lore.
Sheąs also a full blooded Apache Indian, which means she knows a lot of
her peopleąs history. And sheąs a diplomat, as youąve already
discovered. Her people skills could do you a lot of good.˛ łThuy is
beautiful, and a totally uninhibited lover. Sheąs a masochist, she
enjoys pain during sex. Sheąs a fantastic cook, you could learn to be a
pretty good chef.˛
łAlima now, also likes pain. But for her it should be a punishment. She
wants to be overwhelmed and dominated. Like Mei she has upper class
social skills. She could teach you the Ţnishing school things that the
upper class girls learn. Even if you stayed a hooker, the things she
could teach you would guarantee exclusive high-class, high-paying
johns.˛ łAnd it goes on and on. Heather is a librarian, and a dancer,
Ginaąs got a brilliant mind and loves history, Taniąs a magazine
editor, Teresaąs a marketing rep.˛
łSherry, these twelve girls represent a broad cross-section of the sum
total of human knowledge. And itąs all at your beck and call. You can
have your formal education, even college. And my harem can teach you
things youąd never learn in a million years on your own.˛ łYouąd be
crazy to leave all this.˛ I waved around me. łFine clothes, a mansion
to live in, money, what else do you want?˛ I was pleading now. łI want
you.˛ She said softly. łGod, I canąt believe I just said that!˛ She
buried her head in her hands. Speaking very carefully I said. łSherry,
thatąs not possible. Youąre only Ţfteen.˛ łSixteen.˛ She blazed. łAnd I
donąt see why not. A lot of men have had me. Iąm clean, Iąve never had
the clap or anything. Or am I not good enough?˛ łOh, thereąs no
question youąre good enough. But itąs illegal. And with the harem I
have to be super careful not to get involved with a minor.˛ łIt isnąt
fair, Paul! You parade around with the others and I donąt get any!˛ She
hit the bed angrily. łIąm not used to doing without it. Iąm going
crazy!˛
I had a ţash of her, naked and bound, begging for me to take herŠI
shook my head. But an idea came to me and wouldnąt leave me alone. łI
might have something.˛ I said slowly. Hope ţared in her face. łMind
you, I wonąt make love to you.˛ Her face fell. łBut, seeing how itąs
your birthday I guess we can stretch the rules just a bit. For medical
purposes, you understand. Relieving the tension, so to speak.˛ łWhat?
Tell me!˛ She demanded.
łIąll let you have a minor role in Alimaąs deţoration fantasy.˛ I said.
łWhat?˛ She asked, bewildered. I quickly Ţlled her in on Alimaąs
fantasy, leaving out most of the lurid details.
łAnd what do I get to do?˛
łIąm playing the professor.˛ I explained. łWeąre going to use full
dress costumes. You can be my ward.˛
łHow does that relieve my tension?˛ Sherry asked. łThe Chains will have
a magical effect on me.˛ I explained. łAfter I fall under their spell I
take care of Alima, never mind how. Then I could take care of you. ł
łTake care of me? How?˛
łBy making you have as many orgasms as you can stand.˛ I said ţatly.
łBut you wonąt make love to me?˛ Sherry asked. łHow do you plan to make
me come? A vibrator?˛
łSomething like that.˛ I smiled ferally. łBut I guarantee to make you
come. But thereąs a price.˛
łWhat?˛ Sherry tilted her head.
łFirst, youąll be tied up, for real, all night. You wonąt be able to
free yourself. Second, remember our agreement about grades?˛ She nodded
slowly, warily.
łIt begins Monday. I begin punishing you for anything under a B.˛ łAll
right.˛ She said after a thoughtful pause. łUnder one condition.˛ I
raised my eyebrows. She continued.
łIf I make straight Aąs the last quarter, then you make love to me.˛ I
considered that. The likelihood of straight Aąs was remote. Then a
thought occurred to me.
łAll right. But, in that case you become a full harem slave. With the
same obligations. Twelve hours a day of slavery, every day. And you
wonąt get a full allowance.˛
łDone.˛ Sherry said instantly. I wondered if Iąd regret this. łNow
change clothes. As soon as Thuy and Rachel get back weąll need to
organize tonight. Iąll have Mei get a costume for you.˛ I left, shaking
my head. Mei was thoughtful when I told her what had happened. She went
off to Ţnd Sherryąs costume. I left for town and a very important
errand.
Rachel and Thuy got back Ţfteen minutes before I did. I knew something
was up the way Thuy and Rachel were acting. Mei was also in on it,
apparently. Alima Ţnally Ţnished unpacking and was soon gathered into
the conspiracy I came in bearing a gift-wrapped box and was soon the
center of attention. I cut Mei out of the herd of giggling girls and
took her upstairs, where I explained the situation.
She lit up with a warm smile and nodded her agreement. I stood in front
of Sherryąs door and started to knock, before remembering. łWeąre going
to have to come up with some way of knocking.˛ I commented ruefully. As
Iąd done before I opened Sherryąs door a crack and called her name.
łCome in.˛ Her voice was mufţed by the sound prooŢng. We went in and
shut the door behind us. Sherry was sitting at her desk, working on
schoolwork. The sight made me pause. Perhaps I really would lose my bet
with her. łHappy birthday, Sherry.˛ I said, holding out the box.
Several emotions chased across her face, but delight Ţnally won out.
łFor me?˛ She asked eagerly. Mei smiled and nodded, taking my arm.
Sherry took the present to her desk, sitting it down carefully. łThank
you.˛ She said, staring at the box. łI donąt know what to say.˛ łDonąt
say anything.˛ I urged her. łOpen it.˛ Mei squeezed my arm with
excitement. Sherry tore the wrapping paper off impatiently and lifted
the lid.
łOh, Paul.˛ She breathed. łItąs perfect!˛ She lifted out the stuffed
teddy bear, hugging it joyfully. She leaped out of the chair and ran to
us, gathering both of us in a hug with one arm, the other Ţrmly
embracing the teddy bear.
Then she burst into tears. I hugged her back, feeling Mei do likewise.
Sherry was crying, and laughing, too confused to do anything but hug us
with all her strength.
łSherry, you belong here.˛ I murmured, holding her.. łFor as long as
you care to stay.˛
łWe love you, Sherry.˛ Mei whispered. łWeąll always love you. Never
forget that, no matter what.˛
łI wonąt.˛ She said, lifting her head. Releasing her hold she wiped her
eyes with the back of her hand. łI havenąt cried in a long time. This
is a wonderful birthday, thank you so much!˛
łAre you going to give him a name?˛ Mei asked. Sherry looked at the
bear, soft and ţuffy, with a red ribbon around his neck and bright
black eyes. łHis nameąs Teddy.˛ Sherry said, giving Mei an I-dare-you
look. Mei laughed. łListen, Sherry.˛ I started. łWe were caught
ţat-footed tonight, but I promise you weąll have a birthday party for
you tomorrow, ok?˛ łYou donąt have to do that.˛ Sherry protested. łThis
was enough.˛ She gazed fondly at the toy. łI canąt remember liking a
present so much.˛ łIąd really like to give you a party.˛ I said,
smiling. łYou know, with all the traditional silliness. Birthday cake,
ice cream, stupid parlor games, that kind of stuff.˛
łYou do and Iąll sic Teddy on you!˛ She informed me. łReally, Iąd
rather not have a party. Ok?˛
łOk.˛ Mei said quickly, giving my arm a warning squeeze. I shut my
mouth and nodded.
łBut Iąm going to use it tonight.˛ I said Ţrmly. łRemember, tonight
youąre my ward, and itąs your birthday. You, I, and Alima are going to
have supper later tonight.˛ I rubbed my hands together. łThis is going
to be a memorable night for everybody.˛ And I grinned.
łWeąre going to have to get things ready, itąs almost six oąclock.
Sherry, believe it or not youąre going to have to have help changing
into your costume. Thereąs a real corset in there, and I want it laced
super-tight. Mei will help you after sheąs gotten laced into her own.˛
I grinned down at the oriental girl, who cocked her head at me. łAnd
whoąs going to lace my corset, master?˛ łNeed you ask, saucy little
minx?˛ I teased her. łOk, folks, itąs show time! Sherry, Mei will be
right back to help you dress and Ţx your hair. Iąve got to get things
started. See you an hour or so!˛ We went out, closing the door behind
us. łI knew you could do it, master.˛ Mei said. łBy the skin of my
teeth.˛ I said, shuddering. But refusing to let the joyful mood depart
I raced down the stairs. łAlima, front and center!˛ I bawled at the top
of my voice. The Arab girl hurried from the kitchen, trailed by Rachel
and Thuy. łAlima, my pet, itąs almost six oąclock. Do you know what
happens at six?˛ łNo.˛ She was smiling.
łMaster.˛ Thuy broke in, smiling. Mei moved to the group, grinning at
me. Even Rachel was beaming. I narrowed my eyes. łYouąre conspiring.˛ I
accused, pointing my Ţnger at the Vietnamese girl. She nodded happily.
łYes. Come into the kitchen, weąve got something to show you.˛ I tagged
along, genuinely curious. When we got to the kitchen they had me sit
down. Then Thuy and Rachel knelt in front of me. Mei and Alima faded
into the background.
łMaster,˛ Rachel said. łWhen I Ţrst came here I was totally out of
line. I ruined your birthday, and I apologize for that must humbly.˛
She bowed her head. Before I could protest that all was forgotten (or
wonder how she knew sheąd come on my birthday) Thuy spoke up. łMaster,
last night and this morning you gave me pleasure beyond my wildest
dreams. This afternoon you made another dream come true.˛ And Thuy
bowed her head, graceful even as she knelt humbly. Rachel spoke again.
łYouąve given us both more than we deserve. You are a kind and generous
master, and we are very lucky to be your slave girls.˛ łIn token of our
love and respect, master,˛ Thuy spoke up again. łYour unworthy slaves
bring you a belated birthday present, in the hopes it will please you.˛
And she produced a small box and offered it to me. Now I knew how
Sherry must have felt. I opened the plush velvet box, revealing a ring
of gold and onyx. It was a massive ring with a square setting. Small
rubies were set on either side of the main stone. I was no jewelry
expert, but I bet this ring took a big chunk out of their checks, even
when theyąd split the price. I suddenly found a lump in my throat.
Carefully taking the ring from the box I put it on. It was even a
perfect Ţt.
Rachel and Thuy knelt with their eyes downcast. Taking a deep breath I
spoke. At the sound of my voice they looked up. łRachel, Thuy, I donąt
know what to say. Iąm stunned, and delighted, and, and-˛ I foundered to
a stop. The two girls smiled up at me, pleased. Taking a Ţrm grip I
tried again.
łI never dreamed two such lovely women would ever give me such a
magniŢcent gift. And for that I thank you. But that two such
breathtaking creatures would actually consent to be my slaves-˛ I shook
my head. łMankind hasnąt invented the words. You, all of you˛ and I
included Mei and Alima with my glance. łare a wonder and a mystery to
me. I swear by my life to make sure you never regret your choice for an
instant. Be welcome here as long as you live.˛
Getting up I bowed to each of them in turn. Mei gravely returned my
bow. Alima curtsied, and Thuy and Rachel prostrated themselves. łNow,
can we get started?˛ I asked, shaking off the somber mood. łThereąs a
virgin to enslave, and the night is wasting!˛

Chapter 22 Gaslight

Alima blushed. I sent her packing with a swat, and instructions to wait
in her room for Thuy to help her with her costume. The other girls I
gave instructions to fetch their costumes to my room. Then I went to
the dungeon and fetched up some toys.
When I got there, all three girls were waiting. They eyed my burden
with expressions ranging from curiosity to unease. łThe main thing
about tonightąs costumes,˛ I said, setting down my burden. łare the
corsets. Ladies, these are real Victorian hourglass corsets with steel
stays. Theyąll reduce your waist by at least two inches and at Ţrst
will feel uncomfortably tight. But donąt worry, your bodies will adjust
to the constriction in a few minutes. Mei, since I want you to lace
Sherry, youąll be Ţrst. Take off your clothes.˛ Mei blinked in
surprize, then smiled and pulled off her top.
She was wearing shorts and sandles, which she discarded. Clad in bra
and panties she walked over to me. I unhooked her bra, pulling it off
and tossing it with her other clothes. Then I pulled her panties off.
łI did say take off your clothes.˛ I said, touching her nose. She just
smiled and shrugged. I lead her over to my bed, a massive Victorian
thing with a canopy and thick supporting posts. Quickly I secured the
manacles to one of the footboard posts and told Mei to put her wrists
in them. łCorseting.˛ I explained, snapping a snafţe hook through the
hasps to secure her. łinvolves an awful lot of physical effort for the
person lacing the corset. Iąm binding Mei to the bedpost simply to help
her keep her balance. Youąll see why in a minute. Hand me her corset,
would you Rachel? Thanks.˛
łThe Ţrst thing you have to do is loosen the corset lacings, like
this.˛ I said, demonstrating. łNext, put it on the victim, like so.˛
Mei chuckled as I wrapped the thing around her middle. łFinally, hook
the front like this. Itąs easiest if you start at the top, then the
bottom, and do the middle ones last.˛
łComfortable?˛ I asked Mei. łCan you feel anything poking you or
chaŢng?˛ łNo, master.˛ She said.
łOk, itąs time to start the lacing. There are three sets of laces on
these corsets. They control the top, middle, and bottom third of the
back of the corset. What you have to do is start at the top and work
your way down.˛ łNotice,˛ I said, łthat you should wrap the strings
around your hands. This will give you the pull you need. And believe
me, youąre going to need it!˛ There was a three inch gap at the back of
Meiąs corset. łThe idea.˛ I said. łis a lot like fastening screws. You
donąt fasten one screw as tight as possible then go onto the next.
Instead, you make all of them Ţnger tight Ţrst, then tighten them down
in a way that keeps the pressure even. In this case, we pull the top
strings tight Ţrst, like this.˛
I pulled with all my might. Mei wheezed in surprized protest as the gap
narrowed to just over an inch. I tied the top strings off temporarily
and moved to the middle set, taking out the slack, working from the top
down. When the slack was clear I heaved again. Mei grunted as the
middle part of the gap narrowed.
I tied off the middle set and repeated the procedure with the bottom
set. łOh, thatąs so tight..˛ Mei said. łI can see why women gave these
things up.˛
łOh, youąre not Ţnished yet.˛ I said cheerfully. łNow, ladies, weąve
gotten through the Ţrst pass. Usually the Ţrst time a corset is laced
it takes three or four passes. Notice that the top lacings have some
slack in them.˛ łThe stays in the corset are made of steel, and are now
bending just a bit to accommodate Meiąs curves. As a side note,
although I wonąt allow this, itąs quite possible to force the body to
quite ridiculous extremes. I believe the record is thirteen inches for
a waist measurement. łGod.˛ Thuy breathed. łThatąs incredible.˛ She was
staring at Mei avidly. The Chinese girl already had an hourglass Ţgure,
the corset was making things bulge interestingly above and below. łTake
out the slack.˛ I said, doing so. łThen pull.˛ I drew the laces hard
apart, forcing the corset another half an inch. Mei actually gasped.
She gasped again when the second lacing tightened. łItąs often
necessary to put your knee against her to tighten the bottom laces.˛ I
lectured, doing so and heaving with all my strength. Mei made an
inarticulate groaning noise as the bottom of the corset closed. łThe
stays are now bent.˛ I addressed Thuy and Rachel. łThereąs only a half
an inch to go. Thuy, why donąt you Ţnish up? Donąt be afraid of hurting
Mei, youąre going to have to pull for all your worth. You might not be
strong enough. If not, weąll have to let Rachel lace Alima.˛ łIąll
try.˛ Thuy said. She did a good job of removing the slack, but only
barely had enough strength to close the laces. łDamn.˛ She panted,
tying the top set. łThatąs hard work!˛ łYou ought to feel it.˛ Mei said
faintly. łI canąt breath in this thing.˛ Thuy only barely managed to
close the middle laces, the bottom ones proved to be beyond her
strength. She rubbed her hands dolefully where the laces had bitten
into them.
łIąm sorry, master, Iąm just not strong enough.˛ She apologized.
łThatąs ok. I didnąt think youąd be. Rachel, you try it.˛ Rachel had no
trouble at all, as Meiąs gargle attested. The corset gap was gone now
gone. I knotted the corset strings, and clipped them, making it
impossible for Mei to remove the corset without help.
I released her, telling her to get dressed. She had trouble at Ţrst,
but soon adjusted to the tight grip of the Victorian high-fashion
bondage gear. Soon she was fully attired in a servants dress, and
looked quite fetching. łI think you make a stunning maid, Mei.˛ I said.
She performed a full curtsey. It was lovely, all lace and petticoats.
łRachel, youąre next. Strip.˛ I ordered cheerfully. łMei, youąll be
doing the corseting.˛ Rachel obediently took off her blue jeans and
shirt, and the lacy underwear beneath. Sheąd been shopping, I noted
with approval. Mei bound Rachel and then, with only a couple of
mistakes, had the Amerind girl panting from the full constriction of
the corset. łDamn, Mei, I see what you mean.˛ Rachel complained. łThis
thingąs killing me..˛ But she too adjusted after a while, putting on a
maidąs outŢt like Meiąs.
łRachel, you get to corset Thuy. Come on, lovely lady. I want you bound
and naked.˛ Thuy actually blushed as she took off her clothes. Her bare
pubic mound drew my attention.
łHow did that come to be?˛ I asked, caressing it. She blushed harder
but answered.
łI used electrolysis, master.˛ She said. łI have no hair below the
neck. Does it please you?˛
łItąs very distinctive.˛ I said approvingly. łYouąll notice Racheląs
bare too.˛ Now the Apache girl blushed. łBut in her case it was
dipilitory wax, not electrolysis.˛ I grinned at Rachel.
łAnd I donąt think sheąll make a habit of it.˛ łI hope not! That stuff
hurts.˛ Rachel grimaced. Unlike Mei and Rachel, Thuyąs corset went
around her tiny Ţgure without much effort, her original gap just over
an inch to the other girls three. Consequently she had a lot less
trouble adjusting.
Thuy would be cooking, so I sent her down to the kitchen to get started
while Rachel and Mei went off to corset the other girls. I got dressed
in the formal Victorian dinner clothes of a high class gentleman. Ties
are almost as bad as corsets.
I went down stairs, unsurprised to Ţnd no one else there. Corseting
takes time, as would doing their hair and the formal gowns Alima and
Sherry would wear required longer to put on.
I went to the kitchen. Thuy was humming happily as she stirred
something in a pot. She threw a smile over her shoulder then
concentrated on what she was doing. Deciding to stay out of her hair,
now pinned up under a bonnet, I went to the living room.
It took about Ţfteen minutes before Rachel and Alima came down. Rachel
was cooly formal, adapting to her role. Alima seemed overwhelmed by
everything, her cheeks were ţushed and her eyes darted everywhere.
Rachel disappeared in the direction of the kitchen.
łGood evening, Miss Jahrain.˛ I bowed politely. Alima curtsied,
managing the long skirts of her gown easily. I wondered how many times
sheąd dressed up like this.
łGood evening, Professor Reiner.˛ She picked up her cue ţawlessly. łIt
was kind of you to invite me to visit you. I hope I havenąt put you to
any trouble.˛
łThe pleasure is mine, Miss Jahrain. And a beautiful woman is seldom a
troublesome house guest. But I will admit to an ulterior motive.˛ I
gazed solemnly at her.
łOh?˛ She asked ţirtingly. łAnd what ulterior motive might a Royal
Fellow of the Queenąs Archaeological Society possibly have?˛ I smiled.
Alima certainly didnąt stint in her fantasies! łI should have thought
that would be obvious.˛ I chuckled. łIąm referring, of course, to the
Chains.˛
łOf course.˛ Alima smiled wickedly. łThe Chains of Love. Tell me, how
much do you know about them?˛
Our conversation was interrupted by the arrival of Sherry, wearing a
deep purple gown with what amounted to a lace turtleneck. Around her
throat was a tasteful gold necklace with emeralds. I blinked. The
necklace looked real. I wondered where sheąd gotten it. Matching
earrings caught the light, winking. Her hair was piled on top of her
head in a traditional Victorian style. Youąve seen a hundred like it in
Dracula movies. łYou look lovely tonight, Sherry.˛ I said, bowing
gracefully to her. She bobbed a little curtsy, still too unsure of the
unfamiliar clothing to attempt anything like Alimaąs magniŢcent
production. łMiss Alima Jahrain, may I have the pleasure of introducing
my niece and ward, Miss Sherry Reiner.˛
łWhat a charming young lady.˛ Alima said, looking at Sherry. łIąm
pleased to make your acquaintance, Sherry.˛
łCharmed, Iąm sure.˛ Sherryąs accent was thick enough to cut with
pinking shears, pure Old South. I was surprized to learn later it was
her natal accent, sheąd worked hard to tone it down. łSherry, Miss
Jahrain was just telling me about her fatherąs marvelous discovery.˛
Alima frowned, looking between Sherry and me disapprovingly. łIąm not
sure I should speak of it around one of such tender years. Unlike us,
young Sherry is not a trained archaeologist. Her sensibilities might be
offended. And it was my discovery, Professor Reiner. Although my father
laid the ground work.˛
łForgive me, Miss Jahrain.˛ I bowed in apology. łItąs just that Iąm not
used to seeing young women willing to dig in the pits to unearth
Historyąs great treasures. And you neednąt worry about my niece. Sheąs
often accompanied me on digs. Sheąs done considerable anthropological
research in her own right.˛ Sherry bit back a laugh, surprizing me. Iąd
underestimated her again. I would have thought the joke too subtle. But
maybe sheąd heard it before. łVery well then, if youąre sure?˛ Alima
asked, looking at Sherry. łMiss Jahrain, please donąt worry about me. I
doubt you could shock me. As my guardian has told you, I have some
small knowledge of anthropology. We are all scientists, here.˛
łI should have known the niece of the worldąs foremost expert on lost
civilizations would be a scholar as well.˛ Alima smiled at the taller
girl. łVery well, then.˛ Alima moved to the couch, and sat down. She
gestured that Sherry should join her. I took an easy chair. łIt all
began when my father became interested in some of the more exotic lost
cultures.˛ Alima said. Her voice became dry and pedantic. łLike many
before him, he became enamored of the tales of Atlantis.˛ łHe spent
many years searching for remnants of Atlantean culture, any relics of
that bygone age. As the years passed he became obsessed with the
search, spending his own money on expeditions when he couldnąt Ţnd
backers.˛ łThey thought he was mad, or deluded, or both, you see.
Throckmortonąs theory seemed to prove that Atlantis was just Homerąs
fancy, a good story and nothing more.˛
łIt was in Bombay he made the Ţrst discovery, an ancient iron pillar
that refused to rust. No one seemed to know where the pillar came from,
or how long it had been there. But everyone agreed it had been there
before living memory..˛
łFired by professional curiosity my father traveled to Tibet, where it
was rumored, other ancient things were to be found. He spoke with the
Dali Lama, the leader of the holy city of Lhassa. He was shown sacred
things dating back before the founding of the city, which is known to
be at least three thousand years old.
łThe Lama gave him leave to study in their library, and among the
archaic and crumbling scrolls he found other clues which lead him to
Egypt.˛ Her tale had caught Sherry in its Gothic magic, spinning
gossamer hints of unknown horrors and ancient curses.
łIn Egypt he discovered more of the puzzle, which lead him home to
England to prepare an expedition to Araby. And when he left on that
expedition two years ago, I went with him.˛
Her tale was interrupted by Mei, who had slipped unnoticed into the
room. łDinner served, master.˛ She said, bowing. Her hair was unbound,
loose around her face. łCook, she say no talk all night or food grow
cold. Eat now.˛ Meiąs eyes twinkled. łNo discuss old things over good
food. Cook be very angry!˛
The thought of dainty little Thuy charging about, meat cleaver in one
Ţst as a maniacal gleam speared from her eye made me smile. łTell Cook
to put down her cleaver.˛ I said, chuckling. łWeąre coming. Miss
Jahrain, you must continue your story over dinner. Poor Sherry may
collapse from suspense if you donąt!˛
Laughing we trooped off to the dining room. Sherry seemed very taken
with Alima, who was charming the birds from the trees. This was a very
different Alima than the one Iąd talked to on the phone. I seated
Sherry Ţrst, then Alima. Sherry seemed pleased by the traditional
courtesy, while Alima took it in stride. We were served by Mei and
Rachel. The two girls stood quietly in the background until someone
looked like they wanted something, when one of the girls would
instantly be at their side.
It unnerved Sherry. Alima liked it, and I did too. It would be
perilously easy to get used to this, I thought to myself. Dinner was
noodles in some kind of thick white sauce, very spicy. A rice dish
helped cool the noodles bite, and a red wine accompanied the meal. I
canąt tell great wine from mothballs, but it tasted good. I even nodded
when Mei hesitated in front of Sherry. Undoubtedly the teen had drunk
stronger spirits. Sherry raised her glass to me in silent salute. I
returned the gesture gravely.
łNow, Miss Jahrain. Please continue your fascinating tale for us. I
believe you and your father had just left England for Araby?˛ łThis is
a very good dish.˛ Alima commented, sampling the noodles. łWhat is it
called?˛
łSomething totally unpronounceable, Iąll wager. Cook is fond of her
native dishes. I indulge her because theyąre invariably superb. But
about your expedition?˛
łUncle, I think Miss Jahrain would rather eat Ţrst.˛ Sherry said. łI
can wait to hear the story until after supper.˛ łYou might be able to,
you saucy little minx, but Iąm positively consumed with curiosity about
the nature of her discovery!˛ I retorted. Mei, who was standing beside
me, let out a theatrical sigh, all the funnier because it was too quiet
for the others to hear.
łCook be very angry, master.˛ She chided me. łAll time talk talk talk.
Old things better left alone. Much bad magic lingers in world, master.
Best to let forgotten things lie hidden.˛
łNonsense!˛ I exclaimed. łMei Ling, you have no grasp of modern
scientiŢc ideas! Magic indeed!˛ I snorted derisively. łMagic no care
who laugh, master.˛ Mei insisted quietly. łMagic is. Will be when we
gone.˛
An uncomfortable silence descended.
łShe may be right, you know.˛ Alima said, sipping her wine reţectively.
łNot that I believe itąs magic, of course, but-˛ She shrugged. łWhat
are you saying, madam? That youąve brushed elbows with magic?˛ I
scoffed.
łI brushed elbows with something, well enough.˛ Alima replied. łAs to
what it was, I canąt truly say. Only that it was very strange. And it
almost killed my father.˛
Sherry was delighted. She had never dreamed of anything like this. The
look on her face as she leaned forward to follow Alimaąs story said she
was enjoying herself immensely.
łPlease, Miss Jahrain, what happened? Was it frightening?˛ Sherry asked
breathlessly. Alima smiled at her.
łNot at Ţrst, Sherry dear. The voyage to Araby was lovely, especially
after weąd entered southern waters of the Sea of Araby. Did you know,˛
She asked whimsically. łthat in the Sea of Araby the dolphins are so
tame they actually race with ships?˛ She had a dreamy expression as her
eyes watched dancing grey forms slip through the water. Whatever else
she was, Alima was a superb storyteller, and not a bad actress. She
visibly tore herself from her daydream and continued. łAnyway, after we
docked it took my father only a week to prepare the expedition. We were
headed inland, to the ruined city of Aląkalabet. None of the natives
would guide us to the city, only to the closest settlement, a dirty
little village of scarcely a dozen huts. łWhen the headman of the
village learned we wanted to go to Aląkalabet he became very
frightened. He told my father that the villagers would not come near
that cursed ruin, and that he would pray to Allah to dissuade us.˛ łOf
course my father laughed. We were not afraid of ancient curses, he
said. We were explorers bent on uncovering the truth.˛ łąThe truth?ą,
The old man asked puzzled. ŚThe truth of that ruin will char your
bones, and scatter them under the desert sands.ą He shook his head,
looking at me. ŚThere are things there worse than dying, sahib. Worse
still for a young innocent girl. Heed me and stay away.ą˛ łBut my
father was convinced some relic of Atlantis would be found in
Aląkalabet. And he refused to listen to the old man.˛ Alima looked at
me. łIt might have been better if he had listened.˛ łThe city was three
days away by camel. The desert heat was something I wonąt miss.˛ She
laughed. łOr the camels! Nasty beasts. At any rate after three days we
found Aląkalabet.˛ She shivered. łIt stood half-buried in desert sand,
the walls engraved with base reliefs of-shall we say-physical love? The
walls were only partially exposed, but what was above ground was
remarkably well preserved.˛ łYouąve seen desert ruins.˛ She said,
looking at me. I nodded. łPitted and rounded from countless sandstorms,
as though Nature herself had taken an emery board to them. But the
walls of Aląkalabet were smooth, as though just Ţnished. The statues
were remarkable, very lifelike.˛ She grinned. łAt the risk of being
crude, you could caress the statueąs skin, and easily imagine it to be
the most perfect of satiny ţesh.˛ łIt was the same everywhere in the
city. Public buildings with the same form of decoration as the outer
walls. And inside. Whoever made Aląkalabet had a vivid imagination, if
a one track mind.˛ łThe natives we talked to in various places all
agreed on one thing.˛ Alima leaned forward.
łEvery single story agreed that Aląkalabetąs people were destroyed by
Allah for perversions of the ţesh!˛ She leaned back, satisŢed with
Sherryąs involuntary gasp.
łAfter seeing the city I could well agree. We had originally planned to
take over one of the buildings and use it for a base camp.˛ łAfter the
Ţrst night in that unholy place it was unanimously agreed that we
should camp in the desert.˛
łWhy?˛ Sherry asked curiously. łSurely an empty city offered no
threat?˛ łYouąd think so.˛ Alima agreed.. łBut you see the city wasnąt
empty. At night the desert wind would sweep through the city and make
the statues cry like lost souls. Or whisper like lovers in the dark.˛
She paused. łAnd then, of course, there were the shadows.˛
łShadows?˛ I asked, intrigued. łAt night?˛ Alima nodded. łIt was the
wind again. The wind would make the ţames of our camp Ţres and lanterns
dance. In the darkness it made the statues seem to move with life and
purpose.˛ She shivered. łAnd considering what the statues were doing
when still, seeing them move was totally unnerving.˛ łBetween the
sounds and the shadows no one got much sleep that night. And when you
could get to sleep there were the dreams.˛ łWhat kind of dreams?˛
Sherry prompted when Alima didnąt continue. łDreams of carnal
pleasures, of lust and debauchery.˛ Alima shivered. łI would fall
asleep, and dream I was-˛ She stopped. łNo, I canąt bring myself to
say. But the dreams were powerful, very real. As though your soul had
stepped into another world.˛
łAnd when Iąd wake up and hear the statues moan in unnatural rapture,
and move in their obscene rites-˛ She shuddered. łNot even my father
was proof against it. The next day we spent sleeping in the desert
camp, and most of that night. łOn the third day, by daylight we began
to explore the city. As ruins go it was only moderately large, but
unlike most desert ruins it was remarkably well preserved, and so
offered more nooks and crannies for exploration.˛ łIn daylight the city
was tolerable, even pleasant if one ignored the carvings and statues
everywhere. My father had us split into teams. I was partnered with
John Seymour-you know him, of course?˛ I nodded. łBright young chap.
Heąs going to make his mark someday, without a doubt.˛
łI agree. He has a wonderful eye for detail. Thatąs what got me into
trouble.˛ Both Sherry and I made polite noises. łIąm getting ahead of
myself. It was the fourth day when my father discovered the temple. It
was Ţlled with all sorts of art objects, and holy relics. We thought it
was a magniŢcent Ţnd.˛ She laughed. łMy father was beside himself.
Everyone was busy cataloging and making sketches. My father asked John
and me to map the temple itself while everyone else was busy with the
temple contents.˛
łAs I said, John Seymour has an eye for detail. We were mapping in the
back of the temple, in the area where the clergy lived, when John
noticed a large blank spot in the maps we were making and a large stone
wall plain except for runes, in the otherwise decorated area. Excited
by the discovery we tried to translate the runes, only to realize they
were unlike anything else in the city, and totally unknown to either of
us.˛
John went to report this discovery while I stayed behind to Śpoke
aroundą, as my father would put it. Quite by accident I must have
pressed a hidden release because before I realized it the ţoor gave way
beneath me and I was ţung headlong into the darkness below!˛
Sherry gasped. łWhat happened then?˛ I leaned forward too, enjoying
Alimaąs theatrics enormously. She could really spin a great yarn! łI
fell onto a slippery chute, down which I slid helplessly. I can tell
you I was terriŢed! I didnąt know if I was going to smash into
something nasty or be hurled over some subterranean cliff.˛ łAfter what
seemed like minutes, but was probably only Ţfteen or twenty seconds the
chute leveled off and I skidded gently to a stop. I just laid there for
a few minutes, recovering my breath and my wits.˛ łAs luck would have
it I was carrying a small lantern, for just such an emergency. My
father always warned me about how ruins could have such traps, and you
never knew when a spot of light would be very welcome.˛ łI managed to
Ţnd my matches and lit the lantern. Realizing the others would have no
way of knowing what had happened to me and Iąd have to espy my own way
out I examined the room I was in.˛ łThatąs when I discovered the Chains
of Love.˛ łAh.˛ I said in satisfaction. Alima nodded. łYes, although at
Ţrst I didnąt understand what I was looking at. You see, the room
itself was very large, perhaps thirty paces long and as wide. As I
explored, two things struck me immediately. łFirst, there werenąt any
carvings or statues.˛ She chuckled. łAnd secondly, there was no sign of
the chute that had deposited me so precipitously into my present
situation.˛
łIt must have been frightful!˛ Sherry exclaimed. łOh, indeed. I was
Ţghting panic with every step. But my father always said if you panic
during an expedition, itąll be the buzzards who proŢt.˛ Sherry
shuddered delicately at the gruesome image. łMy lantern was only good
for a couple of hours, so I knew I had to quickly Ţnd my way out.
Thatąs when I made another depressing discovery.˛ łThere werenąt any
doors.˛
łHowever on earth did you escape?˛ Sherry demanded eagerly. łBalked of
an easy exit my curiosity took over. And as I explored the room it
became evident that it wasnąt some monstrous oubliette. This room had
been built for a very speciŢc purpose, which would have required
entrance and exit.˛
łOn the walls were beautifully rendered lifelike paintings. They were
amazing, almost like little windows into other worlds. None was bigger
than the cover of a book, but each was amazingly detailed, in full
natural color.˛ Alimaąs eyes shined.
łEach painting was a magniŢcent miniature masterpiece, whoever had
painted them had been a genius. And there must have been thousands!˛
łMany of the paintings were of young women, dressed in what we would
call a night-dress of sheerest silk. And while it covered each girl
modestly enough, it concealed nothing.˛
łWhat do you mean?˛ Sherry asked, puzzled. łThe material was quite
thin, although opaque, and it was all too evident the girls were
clothed only by the gown.˛ Alima stressed the word only lightly.
łOh.˛ Sherry said, leaning back. Alima nodded. łAs I said, most of the
paintings were of different girls, all of them quite beautiful. But
about a quarter were altogether different.˛ Alima shuddered at the
memory.
łThose paintings came in several łseries˛, like Mr Darwinąs łEvolution
of Man˛ painting, each series illustrating one use for this room. And
although the paintings chilled my soul they reassured me that this room
must indeed have an exit.˛
łEach series showed a different girl taken from her home, bound and
brought to this chamber though the city. She was placed on the altar
and-˛ łSacriŢced?˛ Sherry whispered. Alima hesitated. łNot in the
traditional sense.˛ The Arabic girl Ţnally said. łShe wasnąt killed. In
fact, the series all showed the girl rising from the altar afterward,
almost as though they were making a point of it.˛ łIf she wasnąt
killed, then how could it have been a sacriŢce?˛ Sherry wondered.
łHer life wasnąt taken on the altar,˛ Alima said somberly. łThey
sacriŢced her virtue.˛
łThatąs what the old man meant.˛ I said as Sherry paled. We were all
getting caught up in the story. łThere are worse things than dying,
especially for an innocent young girl.˛
łExactly.˛ Alima concurred. łIf I hadnąt been a trained archaeologist
Iąd have probably fainted dead away from fright.˛ łYou mentioned an
altar. Was it in the room with you?˛ I asked. łYes, but it was so
enormous Iąd at Ţrst taken it for a platform of some kind. It was
twenty-feet square and almost eight feet tall.˛ Alima said. łStone
steps on one side led up to the top of it.˛ łBut how did you escape?˛
Sherry wanted to know. Alima held up one palm. łThatąs an interesting
part of the story. Iąm coming to that.˛ łSo far, nothing Iąve said
contains any hint of magic. There are mundane explanations for each
part of my story, the statues, the shadows. Even the trap which had
snared me was no great mystery.˛ łI knew I was in some peril, but I
also knew the others would try to Ţnd me. My father is remarkably good
in unravelling ancient mysteries, I had no doubt if I couldnąt contrive
escape on my own heąd rescue me. My only concern was the lamp light,
which would soon be gone. I had no desire to wait for rescue in the
dark.˛
łHeavens, no!˛ Sherry agreed wholeheartedly, shuddering. łI decided to
explore the altar, my search for a secret door unsuccessful. Thatąs
when I discovered my Ţrst hint of supernatural inţuence.˛ She gazed
levelly at me. łIąm a Ţrm believer in coincidenceąs helping hand toward
superstition, but what I found on that altar shattered my credulity in
an instant.˛
łWhat? What?˛ Sherry demanded breathlessly. łI climbed the steps
carefully, wary of the ancient stonework. Despite the cityąs remarkable
preservation I had no desire to be trapped by the altar suddenly
collapsing. I neednąt have worried.˛ She turned to look at Sherry. łThe
surface of the altar was padded, like an easy chair or this couch. Even
after thousands of years the padding hadnąt rotted, it looked brand
new. My impression was the padding was a few inches over solid stone,
although as youąll soon see it proved impossible to test.˛ łThe surface
of the padding was strange too, almost like leather, but not quite.
Something like India rubber, but again, not quite. It was smooth and
silky to the touch, but not slippery when walked on. Iąve never seen
anything like it.˛
łMy discovery didnąt frighten me, after all a padded ţoor is hardly an
object of terror. Rather I was Ţlled with wonder at the cleverness of
the people who had created it, even if I didnąt care for their conduct.
Imagine a material that had ignored the passage of millennia!˛ łHaving
studied the paintings, I knew the victims were chained to the altar, so
it didnąt surprize me to see Ţve chains stretching from the edges of
the altar toward the center. I even knew from the paintings that
bizarre devices did the actual work, only fastened to the altar by the
chains.˛ łI named them, you know. Each chain. The Ţve tenants of
seduction: Obedience, Longing, Desire, Passion, and Lust.˛ Alima
shrugged. łBut what I found at the center of the chains, innocent
though it seemed, proved to me that there was magic of some kind in
Aląkalabet.˛ łWhat?˛ Sherry nearly shrieked with impatience. Alima
smiled. łI found the chains empty, though arranged as though holding a
victim. In their midst I found a gown like those worn by the girls in
the paintings.˛ łLike the padding on the altar the gown was untouched
by time. It was light as the Ţnest watered silk, but strong. In fact,
as we discovered later, the gown canąt be harmed!˛
łWhat? Thatąs impossible!˛ I exclaimed. Alima shrugged. łI brought it
with the chains. The gown canąt be cut, burned, or torn.˛ łBut what did
you Ţnd?˛ Sherry interjected. łThe gown.˛ Alima said.
łBut why did that convince you the city was magical?˛ Sherry asked,
bewildered.
łI was admiring the gown, and as women are wont to do I held it up
against me, measuring it for Ţt.˛ Her next words sent a chill down my
spine. Damn, but she told a wild tale!
łIt was my exact size, as though tailored for me.˛ Sherry gaped at her.
łNot only that. By carefully laying between the chains I discovered
they would hold me taut without being adjusted.˛ łGod in heaven!˛
Sherry blurted. łIf Iąd have been there Iąd have run screaming!˛
łI did. At least to the edge of the circle of light. In my panic Iąd
left the lamp behind. It was a horrifying dilemma! I didnąt dare leave
the light, but I couldnąt bring myself to go near that gown or those
chains.˛ łBy the time Iąd forced myself to calm down and retrieve the
lamp, an hour or more had passed, most of my time was gone. I dared not
stay in that chamber when the light went out. But I was trapped!˛
łForcing myself to act calmly I returned to the paintings, hoping to
Ţnd some clue in the end of the series. There were a score of series.
In each one the last painting showed the unclothed girl walking through
a portal in the wall. I even found the portaląs supposed location,
although if it were a secret door it deŢed my attempts to Ţnd its
edges.˛ łConquering my revulsion I studied each series again. And
thatąs when my disbelief in magic suffered its second great shock. By
the foot of the wall where the archway was supposed to be a small
amphora had appeared!˛ łThere is no way I could have missed it had it
been there earlier. My inspection had been both thorough and minute.
This jar was nearly two feet tall and would hold two gallons. It was
heavy enough to make me struggle to lift it.
It had a spout for pouring, and was wide enough for me to peer inside,
then dip a cautious hand in. Do you know what I found?˛ She asked me. I
shook my head, spellbound by her story.
łIt was lamp oil.˛ She said. łNot whale oil, but something else. It was
scented and much lighter in color than my own oil. Not letting myself
think of the amphoraąs ramiŢcations I spent no time using it to reŢll
the small reservoir in my lamp. It even made my lamp brighter.˛ łWhere
did the oil come from?˛ Sherry asked. łWe never found out. As youąll
see, the amphora disappeared soon after I was reunited with our
expedition.˛
łCould it have been a native?˛ I asked. łSome forgotten dweller in the
undercity who opened the secret door and put it there?˛ łI thought
about it later.˛ Alima said. łI donąt believe so. When I Ţnally found
out how to open the portal it made a great deal of noise. No one could
have opened the portal, I would have heard them.˛ łAre you sure?˛ I
asked skeptically.
łThe sound of the opening portal was loud enough to attract the search
party from the street.˛ She answered with a smile. łYes, Iąm sure.˛ łAt
any rate, since I no longer had to worry about my lamp dying, I soon
relaxed and was able to think about escape. As I said, I studied each
series for clues. I found that no matter what form of obscene practices
the victim had been subjected to, the series always ended with the same
Ţve paintings. In the very last the naked girl walked though the open
portal. In the second to last the priests were freeing her from the
chains. The third from last showed the girl sprawled on the altar, all
Ţve chains slack, and the open portal in the background.˛
It was the fourth from last painting that provided the key. No matter
what form of perversion sheąd been forced through in the series, this
painting showed the girl ţat on her back, convulsed with effort,
pulling all the chains at the same time, her face contorted in unholy
ecstasy. The Ţfth from last painting showed her ţat on her back,
stretched tautly in her bondage.˛
łThe answer was exceedingly simple, but terrifying to actually
contemplate attempting.˛
łAstounding.˛ I said. łAnd Ţendish. You actually accomplished it?˛ łI
am telling the tale.˛ She pointed out. łI donąt understand. What was
simple?˛ Sherry asked. Alima smiled. łWhy, child, to open the secret
door all one had to do was pull all Ţve chains at once.˛
łBut how-˛ And then her face paled. łYou didnąt!˛ Alima shrugged. łI
had to. But thereąs a Ţnal twist to the tale.˛ Mei and Rachel cleared
away supper, bringing out dishes of yellow pudding for desert. Alimaąs
story was interrupted as we Ţnished our pudding in silence. It was a
good sop for the spicy noodles.
łShall we hear the end of your chronicle in the library?˛ I suggested.
She nodded and waited for me to get her chair. In Victorian times that
custom was actually quite practical. Encumbered by long skirts and a
corset the women had trouble moving their own heavy chairs. łNow,
whatąs this about a twist?˛ I asked, as the three of us seated
ourselves in the library.
łAt Ţrst I tried securing the leg chains, but was forced to remove my
boots. The łshoe˛ on the leg chain was designed for a naked foot. And
then the Ţnal blow to my disbelief (and my dignity) occurred.˛ łI was
able to fasten my ankle into the padded leg iron, and latch the
restraint. Before my horriŢed eyes, the restraint opened itself,
unlatching the complicated fastener and letting the manacle slowly
open. As youąve seen, both wrist and ankle manacles are carved to
resemble skeletal Ţngers. Watching those Ţngers open of their own
accord was unnerving.˛ I was sure Iąd Ţgured out the secret of the
door. It made no sense that the manacles would open by themselves. Not
even if magic were allowed. In my present state of mind I would have
understood them closing but that they would open absolutely bafţed me.˛
łIąm afraid I lost my composure and used several words my father
wouldnąt approve of. I cursed that manacle, demanding it stay closed.
The second time I tried it closed obediently, and latched, but as soon
as my Ţngers left the metal the thing sprang open, quick as the action
of a revolver.˛ łI was ready to cry in frustration when my eyes caught
sight of the gown. By this time I was Ţrmly resolved that no
metaphysical phenomena would unnerve me.˛
łSo when the gown ţoated over to me and settled in my lap I took it in
stride. Iąd half expected it, anyway.˛
łResigned to the inevitable I removed my own clothing and donned the
gown, knowing somehow that I would not be allowed any other garment.˛
When I laid down I got another nasty shock. The chains moved on their
own! Striking with snake-like speed they soon had me trapped as
helplessly and tautly as any of the girls in the paintings!˛ She
shivered at the memory. łI had overlooked one small detail. When I
opened my mouth to scream in shock the gag that was part of the
headgear rammed itself Ţrmly between my teeth. Helpless I lay there for
a moment, chagrinned that Iąd been so easily caught, a lamb leading
itself to slaughter.˛ łBut you escaped!˛ Sherry said Ţrmly. Alima
nodded. łYes. It was all I could think of. I heaved, convulsing with
the hysterical strength of my terror. And the chains resisted for an
instant. Then, all at once, they gave way. There was a grinding noise
like the whole chamber was collapsing and the portal slab slid aside.
The noise attracted the search party who by now were frantic. They came
boiling down the stairs in a wash of light.˛
łThey found my unconscious body sprawled in the slack chains on the
altar, with my clothes neatly piled beside me. I came to feeling hands
releasing me from my restraints.
łWhen I opened my eyes my Ţrst words were ŚYou know, for a gag that
didnąt taste badly at all!˛
Sherry stared at her. Alima stared back, eyes twinkling. łIs that what
you really said?˛ Sherry asked, a smile tugging at her lips. łGodąs
honest truth!˛ Alima raised one hand. łAlthough I had a devil of a time
explaining to several young gentlemen exactly how Iąd come to be
spread-eagled on a sacriŢcial altar wearing next to nothing!˛ Sherry
lost it, abandoning the game, as she howled with laughter. Alima and I
joined her until tears formed in our eyes. łMadam,˛ I said at last.
łYou are either the worldąs most gifted liar, or you had a most
extraordinary adventure.˛ łIf Iąd been told this tale Iąd be inclined
to think the former.˛ Alima conceded. łBut I bring proof of my ordeal,
the Chains are their own witness.˛
łAh, yes. And when may I inspect these famous objects?˛ łWhy,
immediately, my dear professor. Theyąre in my room, in the trunk that
your two porters found so heavy.˛ Alima rose and offered my her arm.
łShall we inspect them, then?˛
łCertainly. Sherry, if youąd rather not view Miss Jahrainąs discovery-˛
I began, knowing Sherryąs aversion for bondage. łWild horses couldnąt
keep me away.˛ She said Ţrmly. łAs an anthropologist, Iąm fascinated by
any hint of primitive magic.˛ łThe Chains are not products of
primitives.˛ Alima said as we strolled toward the stairs. łThe metal is
some form of steel so hard it canąt be cut. Not to mention the gown.˛
łEach link of the Chains˛ Alima lectured as we trooped up the stairs.
łis uniquely different from every other. Although the artistry is
amazing, the subject matter leaves much to be desired.˛ She shivered.
łEach link shows a nude woman being held captive, or put to torment, or
enduring some obscene form of violation. There are 666 links, which
some say is the number of the Devil.˛ She opened her door. We stepped
into the room with Alima still speaking.
When she caught sight of the bed she froze, her face a mask of horror.
łWhat is it?˛ I asked, alarmed. Shaking, Alima slowly raised one hand
to point at the bed.
The bed was turned back, ready for use. But laying on the satin sheets,
like Ţve heavy serpents with silver scales, were the Chains Of Love.
łProfessor, I Ţnd this joke in the worst possible taste.˛ Alima said
shakily, actually paling slightly. A superb actress. łI donąt
understand.˛ I said. łWhat joke?˛ łHaving your servants lay out the
Chains like that.˛ Alima snapped. I blinked in confusion.
łBut I assure you madam I did nothing of the sort!˛ I protested,
innocently. And I really hadnąt.
łThey didnąt move themselves!˛ Alima retorted, then bit her lip, eyes
widening. I had to Ţght from applauding her performance. Sherry looked
delighted and frightened at the same time. Alimaąs performance was
beyond her experience, sheąd never dreamed this sort of thing was even
possible. It was like being part of a movie, she told me later. łAre
you sure you arenąt trying to pull the wool over the old professorąs
eyes?˛ I asked lightly. Alima shook her head. łI assure you, sir, that
every word Iąve spoken tonight is gospel truth.˛ łUncle, she did say
that the Chains moved like snakes, capturing her.˛ Sherry reminded me.
łPerhaps thereąs more to this than meets the eye. Perhaps the people of
Aląkalabet knew something forgotten to modern man.˛ łIt hardly seems
credible. Even if by some mysterious manner the Chains moved in the
temple of Aląkalabet, this is my home, in the very heart of England.
Surely whatever powered them had to be conŢned to the temple?˛ łIt
seems not.˛ Alima commented dryly. She moved toward the bed cautiously.
łSee, the gown is laid out, just like in the temple.˛ There was a gown,
of sheer white silk, barely opaque, laying between the stretched out
chains. It had tie shoulders but was otherwise solid, the kind a woman
would have to pull over her head or step into. łThere is one way to
prove the thing, one way or the other.˛ I said. Still playing the cool
scientist rapidly recovering from shock, Alima turned to look at me.
łAnd whatąs that, professor?˛ She asked.
łYou could put on the gown and let us bind you with the Chains. Then we
stand back and see what happens.˛ I kept my voice neutral. łYou canąt
be serious!˛ Sherry broke in, outraged. łThatąs monstrous!˛ łIt would
prove matters.˛ I said calmly. łIf Miss Jahrain is to be believed the
Chains do not harm their victim, they merely bind her. We are here and
could instantly release her from the Chains. While it might be alarming
for her, no true scientist would refuse such a golden opportunity to
prove irrefutably the existence of the supernatural.˛ łOn the other
hand, if Miss Jahrainąs merely been entertaining us with a ghost story,
then she will refuse to permit herself to be bound, thus disproving her
fable, and invalidating her discovery. In other words, sheąd be exposed
as a fraud.˛ I grinned wickedly at Alima. łYouąre correct, of course.˛
Alima said reluctantly. łAll evidence we have indicates the Chains have
never harmed a victim. Indeed they did not harm me when I was forced to
use them. My reluctance stems not from any fraudulent behavior, rather
distaste for the purposes the Chainąs makers intended for its victims.˛
She smiled faintly. łAnd, of course, for the humiliation of having to
wear such an immodest negligee while posed indecently in front of you,
Professor Reiner.˛
łTut, tut, my girl. We are all scientists here. I shall treat
any-indiscretions-exactly as would a medical doctor. Have no fear for
your reputation. Sherry will act as your chaperon.˛ łI think this whole
affair is scandalous!˛ Sherry said. łIf the two of you insist on taking
it to its logical conclusion, I suppose I have no other choice but to
guard Miss Jahrainąs modesty, since she seems disinclined to do so
herself.˛
It seemed Sherry was a bit of an actress herself. łThe Professor has a
valid point, Sherry. If I refuse he would have no alternative but to
expose me as a fraud. Which I am not. Professor, if youąd be so kind as
to leave the room while I change into the gown?˛ łOf course. Sherry can
fetch me. Iąll be in the library.˛ I left with dignity, pleased at the
neat trap Iąd caught Alima in. I went straight to the kitchen, where
Rachel, Mei, and Thuy were just eating supper.
łWell, what did you think?˛ I asked them. łSheąs a Ţne actress.˛ Mei
admitted, reaching for her wine. łVery beautiful.˛ Thuy commented.
łVery talented.˛ łVery arrogant, though.˛ Rachel mused. łShe seemed to
enjoy ordering me around. I canąt say I like her much.˛
łThatąs going to change.. Starting tonight. In the morning, you may not
recognize that imperious bitch.˛ I chuckled at their shocked
expressions. łIsnąt that a bit strong, master?˛ Mei asked. I shook my
head. łNope. Thatąs why I brought her here. Sheąs a snooty, spoiled
brat who wants to be totally mastered by a man strong enough to do it.
Little does she know her prayers have been answered.˛
łI donąt understand.˛ Thuy complained. łYou mean you knew she was
overbearing and spoiled and brought her here deliberately?˛ łExactly.
Alima wants to be punished, and enslaved. Sheąs proud and haughty, and
longs to be broken. Remember I said each one of you has a special
reason for being here? Hers is to be punished, and turned from a
spoiled brat into a wanton and eager slave.˛
łExcuse me.˛ A voice came from behind me. Spinning around I found
Sherry standing there.
łGeez, girl, donąt do that!˛ I exclaimed. łYouąll give me a heart
attack!˛ łYour slave girl is awaiting your pleasure.˛ Sherry drawled,
obviously ticked off. She jerked her thumb over her shoulder. łYou
heard.˛ I guessed. She nodded. łI do apologize, Sherry, but these are
the games we play. If they upset you, Iąm sorry.˛ łWhy should I be
upset?˛ Sherry asked. łThey seem to enjoy it. Whoąm I to object?˛ Mei
stood up and moved to the teenager. Sherry resisted when Mei hugged
her.
łMei, Iąm ok, really.˛ Sherry tried to disengage but Mei wouldnąt let
her. Rachel got up and hugged Sherry too.
łYouąre part of the family, Sherry. We stick together, all of us.˛
Rachel said. Thuy looked on in confusion.
łFeel better?˛ Mei asked her. She nodded. Mei and Rachel released her.
łIąm not really one of you, you know.˛ Sherry said after a minute. łHe
wonąt even touch me. Itąs driving me crazy.˛
łIąm confused.˛ Thuy spoke from the table, her food forgotten. łMaster,
I thought Sherry was your ward.˛
łShe is.˛ I smiled at Sherry, who smiled back tentatively. łBut she
wants to be a slave, like the rest of us?˛ łYes.˛ Sherry spoke before I
could.
łForgive me, master, since Iąm probably putting my nose where itąll get
stuffed full of lint, but why canąt she be a slave too?˛ I hesitated.
łSherry, itąs your privacy. May I tell her?˛ Sherry thought for a
minute, then nodded.
łSherryąs only Ţfteen.˛ I said.
łSixteen!˛ The teen corrected me.
łSixteen, then. Sheąs below the age of consent.˛ I shrugged. łThere are
other complicating factors, one of which is she isnąt all that fond of
bondage, or sex slavery games.˛
łI see.˛ Thuy said. łSherry, do you really want to be a sex slave, or
just have Paul make love to you?˛
łI-does it matter?˛ Sherry shrugged. łItąll be two years before either
happens.˛
łIt matters a great deal, Sherry.˛ Thuy said, oddly intense. łPlease
answer me as honestly as you know how. Do you want to have sex with
him, or be possessed by him?˛
Sherry hung her head and thought for a while. I looked at Thuy who
gazed back, an odd combination of relaxed tension keeping her still.
łWhy do you want to know?˛ Sherry asked Ţnally. Thuy shook her head. łI
have certain information. It might affect your decision. Tell me. Right
now, do you want to be owned or just fucked?˛ łOwned.˛ Sherry
whispered.
łYouąre sure?˛
łThuy, what are you doing?˛ I asked. She raised a hand. łAs I trust
you, master, trust me now. I ask again, Sherry. Are you absolutely
positive?˛
łYes.˛ Sherry said Ţrmly.
łYou should do your legal research more carefully, master.˛ Thuy said,
a smile tugging at her lips. łThe age of consent in South Carolina is
sixteen, not eighteen.˛
There was shocked silence in the room. No one even breathed. Sherry was
the Ţrst to recover.
łOh, Thuy, are you sure?˛ Sherry was pleading. łYes. I looked it up
when Paul said he lived in South Carolina. I was only seventeen when he
Ţrst called. My birthday is on March 12. I had only been eighteen for
11 days when he took me.˛
łSo Iąm legal! Hot damn! Now you donąt have any excuses!˛ She whirled
in place, laughing.
łThuy, I trust you. But like Gorby always says, ŚTrust, but Verifyą.
Mei! Get on the computer and link to a legal database! Find out the age
of consent in South Carolina. Now!˛ Mei disappeared like a 959 with the
runs. łThis doesnąt change tonight at all.˛ I told Sherry. łItąs
Alimaąs night, it wouldnąt be fair to her to change anything. If Thuyąs
right then youąre mine tomorrow night. You say sheąs ready?˛
łYes.˛
łGood, then weąll continue just like we planned. After Iąve got her
bound you can leave and check with Mei to see if Thuyąs right. Ok?˛ łI
know Iąm right.˛ Thuy insisted quietly. łI hope so.˛ I said. łLetąs go,
Sherry.˛ As we passed the library I could here Mei typing furiously on
the keyboard. We were at the top of the stairs when a triumphant whoop
resounded through the house.
łLooks like youąve got your wish, lady.˛ I said gravely to Sherry. She
just nodded, smiling. łI hope you arenąt disappointed. Youąre burning
your bridges behind you.˛
łThey burned a long time ago-Uncle.˛ She said with a grin. I opened the
door to Alimaąs bedroom.
łIąm sorry for the delay, Miss Jahrain.˛ I said. Alima was standing by
the bed clad only in the delicate silk nightgown, her curves clearly
outlined. łI didnąt mind, sir. Iąm not looking forward to this.˛ Alima
said ruefully. łThere are many other things I can think of that Iąd
rather be doing.˛ łI can well imagine. Well, letąs get on with it. Lie
down.˛ I ordered her. Alima sat on the edge of the bed, almost falling
as it gave unexpectedly under her.
łWhat in the world?˛ She asked, springing upright. łA new experimental
mattress.˛ I said. łItąs called a waterbed. A wonderful way to sleep,
but disconcerting to the uninitiated, what?˛ łWhat other surprizes have
you in store for me, I wonder?˛ She asked. Carefully she laid down,
trying to avoid letting the bed toss her about. łLet me see, I suppose
we should start with this headpiece.˛ I said, pretending to examine it.
Actually Iąd already studied it thoroughly. The collar was held closed
by a metal hook-and-eye, which I ţipped up. Alima had to scoot upward
and slide her head into the halo brace, letting the whole device rest
on her shoulders. I swung the collar shut, noting the perfect Ţt from
the spacers inserted into the collar before hand. I hooked it shut.
łNow I think the shoulder pieces swing down around the armpits and
clamp shut like this.˛ I said. Alima grimaced at the tightness. Truth
to tell, she was almost totally helpless now, head held immobile by the
halo brace Ţrmly clamped to her shoulders and underarms like some
old-fashioned diverąs helmet. The clamps around her armpits forced her
to hold her arms at least level with her shoulders. łOh, yes, you did
say that you were gagged in the temple. Hereąs the gag. Open your
mouth, please.˛ Alima did so, a little hesitantly. I pressed the
massive leather plug between her teeth, having to press a little to
make it Ţt. Alimaąs eyes widened as her tongue was forced down by the
leather intruder. I clamped the gag to the frame of the halo brace with
the supplied clamps.
łNow your left arm.˛ I ordered. Alima obediently put it over her head,
she couldnąt turn her head to see where the manacle was. I guided her
hand into the restraint and closed the loop. Her Ţngers were held rigid
by the Ţnger rings.
łAnd now the right.˛ I said. She let me bind her. łAnd now, Miss Alima
Jahrain.˛ I chuckled. łItąs time for another surprize. You see, I know
more about the Chains Of Love than you do. I found references to them
in some of the tomes in the Arkham library in New England. I brought
back the one tome that spoke most about them.˛ I chuckled again.
łThe inscription on the collar, for example, says łShe who wears this
collar must obey he who binds her.˛ Alimaąs eyes got wider. łAnd the
runes covering the gag in your mouth say łShe who willing tastes this
gag speaks only with the voice of her master.˛ łThe chain on your left
wrist is even now working itąs subtle and lurid magic. You named it the
Chain of Longing, never dreaming that was its true name. As I speak to
you the metal is sending vibrations of longing through your soul. Soon
your longing will tear you apart, youąll beg to be taken, if only to
satisfy it.˛
łAnd the Chain of Desire! Pouring into your veins are all the desires
of the victims before you as they were used and taken by their masters.
Silly girl! These chains were used to make temple slaves! Willing
harlots for the obscene rites of Aląkalabet!˛ Alima paled and closed
her eyes, beginning to breath rapidly. Her fear was at least a little
genuine, after all she was a virgin about to be deţowered in all truth.
łThe ritual is quite speciŢc.. You must be stripped of your gown, naked
you will be bound with the chains of Passion and Lust!˛ And I untied
the shoulder straps and pulled the gown downward in one quick yank.
Alima tensed, shivering.
łUncle!˛ Sherry shouted. łAre you mad? What are you doing?˛ łEnslaving
a beautiful woman with the Chains of Love, according to the ancient
texts!˛ I thundered. Seizing her left leg I imprisoned it in the chain
of Passion.
łFeel the passion of ten thousand years of slaves boil in your loins,
bitch!˛ I chanted, snaring her other leg. She fought me with all her
strength, but I put my back into it and soon had her leg trapped,
spreading her widely.
łNow experience the lust of your Chained sisters in their times of
travail!˛ I screamed, placing my hand on her pussy. It was damp with
arousal. łI leave you now, to sink into the very depths of yearning for
that which you will receive. The longer you lie here, the more tortured
with lust you will become, the more impassioned will be your prayer for
your own deŢlement!˛ I spun, grabbing Sherry by the wrist, pulling it
behind her. Leaning down I whispered.
łItąs all part of the act. Relax.˛
łNow, Sherry, my lovely ward, Iąm going to take you to your room and
bind you hand and foot. Tomorrow, it will be you in the Chains!˛ łNo,
uncle, please!˛ Sherry pleaded as I pulled her toward the door. łI will
have your virgin ţesh yet!˛ I said, pulling us out into the hall,
slamming the door behind us. I let go of Sherry immediately, slumping
against the wall, laughing.
łVirgin ţesh?˛ Sherry asked, dropping her accent. łThatąs not exactly
the case you know.˛
łI know that. But Alima doesnąt. Besides, it sounded good. Letąs go see
what Mei found out.˛ We went down the stairs to Ţnd the girls clustered
in the library.
łI was right!˛ Thuy said, bouncing in her eagerness. Mei nodded and
hugged Sherry. Rachel just smiled.
łYou mean Iąm really and truly legal?˛ Sherry asked. łI can become a
slave like the rest of you?˛
łIf you want.˛ I said. łBut itąs not a decision to be taken lightly.
For twelve hours of each day I can do anything I like to you. No
exceptions, save that youąll never be injured.˛
łYouąre on.˛ Sherry said instantly. I grimaced. łOk, slave girl. Mei,
did the rest of you Ţnish eating?˛
łYes, master. Even desert.˛
łSherry, you get to wash the dishes. Thatąs an order from your master.
If you do a good job Iąll reward you. If you donąt, Iąll suspend you
from the ceiling and whip you.˛
łYouąre kidding, right?˛ Sherry asked uneasily. łIąm serious. Go.˛
Sherry went.
łWere you serious?˛ Thuy asked.
łYep. Listen, Thuy, I want you to go to your room. Tonight youąre going
to eat cucumber.˛
łWhat?˛ Thuy asked blankly. Rachel and Mei exchanged knowing looks.
łRachel, go bind Thuy to her bed, would you pet? Mei, I want to speak
with you in the library. Oh, Rachel, strip her naked Ţrst. And all Ţve
chains, mind!˛ łYes, master.˛ Rachel curtsied. She and Thuy left, Thuy
looking apprehensive. I took Meiąs arm and guided her into the library,
closing the door.
łOk, tell me about Sherry.˛ I said. Mei smiled. łThereąs nothing to
tell, master. The age of consent in South Carolina is sixteen. Sheąs
legal.˛ I waved her words away. łI trust you to have the facts
straight, love, but thatąs not what I meant. Tell me about how Sherryąs
going to Ţt in with the rest of the harem.˛ łI think sheąll do Ţne.˛
Mei said Ţrmly. łSheąs been through some hard times but sheąs in a
place where she can be loved now. This is a family, master. Youąre the
head, and weąre all sisters. It really is a wonderful place.˛
łSo you donąt think it will screw up her head or anything?˛ Mei cocked
her head, considering.
łNo.˛ She said Ţnally. łIf anything itąll help her stabilize. This
isnąt a garden-variety environment, of course, but I think sheąll be
happy here. As long as you donąt push her too hard.˛
łThen Iąm giving you the job of warning me of that.˛ I said. łI push
too hard, I go too far, you let me know, right then. Ok?˛ łOf course,
master.˛ She kissed me lightly. łYouąd better get back to Alima.˛
łIąm letting her stew.˛ I said. łBut thereąs still the matter of
Sherryąs reward.˛
łReward?˛ Mei asked.
łFor washing the dishes. Iąm thinking about offering her a range of
possibilities, and letting her choose one.˛ łFor instance?˛ Mei
prompted.
łBeing tied up and made love to by you, or Rachel. Or, say, being bound
helpless while vibrators are strapped into her and onto her, or a two
quart enema while sheąs helpless. That sort of thing.˛ łA lesbian
scene?˛ Mei asked. łIsnąt that a bit heavy for an intro?˛ łShe is, or
rather was a hooker. Sheąs made love to women before, by her own
admission. And she wonąt have to choose that.˛ łBut all her choices
will involve either Rachel or me, right?˛ Mei asked. łYes. Iąll be with
Alima all night. Does that bother you?˛ I took her hands. łOf course
not, master.˛ Mei said. łIąve made love to Rachel and Thuy, at your
command. I like Sherry. Making love to her would be a treat.˛ łThen we
leave it up to her.˛ I decided. We went to the kitchen, to Ţnd Rachel
lounging at the table. Sherry was just Ţnishing up, her sleeves pushed
up above her elbow.
łFinished!˛ She said in satisfaction, turning to face me, pulling her
sleeves down. I made a show of examining the sink and the dishes sheąd
dried and returned to the cabinets.
łVery good.˛ I said Ţnally. łIąm pleased with you, Sherry. Youąve done
well. You are to be rewarded.˛ Sherry grinned, pleased. łIąm going to
give you a list of possible choices. First, because I want to give you
a taste of what your slavery would be like, all of them involve you
being bound helpless, perhaps blindfolded and gagged. Do you understand
that?˛
łYes, sir.˛ Sherry said. She watched me steadily. łSecond, since Iąm
going to be with Alima all night, youąll choose either Mei or Rachel or
both to be with you tonight. Do you understand that?˛ łYes, sir.˛ She
repeated. It didnąt seem to bother her. łOk. Letąs see. First choice,
having one or both of them make love to your bound body. Second, having
one or both spank you while youąre bound face down on the bed. Third, a
two quart enema while helpless. Or lastly, having various kinds of
vibrators inserted in your bodily openings and others against sensitive
areas of your body.˛
łAn all girl party, a spanking, an enema, or a Tupperware party.˛
Sherry mused. łIąve had women, and dildos, and Iąm in no mood to be
spanked. I guess the enema.˛
łFrom Mei, Rachel, or both?˛ I asked.
łMei.˛ Sherry said instantly. Rachel looked just a triţe disappointed.
I bowed to Sherry.
łAs you wish, young one. Mei, youąre to strip her naked, bind her, and
administer three two-quart enemas.˛
łI thought you said just one?˛ Sherry protested. łOne to clean you
out.˛ I explained. łOne to soak you, and a Ţnal one to rinse you out.
Mei, I expect her to be cumming all night, hard enough to make her
faint. Use every skill at your command.˛ łYes, master.˛ Mei said
quietly. łCome along, Sherry. You heard the master.˛ łAnd what shall be
my fate, master?˛ Rachel asked after the two girls left. łBrave
Rachel.˛ I smiled. łLovely lady, what would you?˛ łWhatever you
command, master.˛ Rachel answered quietly. I felt warmth stir in my
belly.
łWant to help me psyche out Alima?˛ I asked. She nodded instantly.
łWould you be willing to help me punish her?˛
Rachel hesitated. łWe arenąt really going to hurt her, are we?˛ łNot
injure.˛ I temporized. łBut I imagine it will sting more than a little.
After all, thatąs the whole idea about punishment. It hurts.˛ łHas she
done something to deserve it?˛
łSheąs been unlikable. Even you admitted that. For which, sheąs going
to be punished.˛
łYou wonąt go as far with her as you did with me will you?˛ Rachel
asked in concern. łI donąt think she could handle that. It might make
her leave.˛ łNo.˛ I chuckled. łOh, I almost forgot. I promised Thuy the
Cucumber tonight. And youąre going to insert it.˛ łMe?˛ She gulped.
łWhy me?˛
łA grand old tradition, stemming back from the beginnings of the
harem.˛ I grinned. łMei socked it to you, now itąs your turn to pass it
on.˛ łWho did it to Mei?˛ Rachel said.
łThe chicken and the egg.˛ I said. łI started the ball rolling, and
whoeverąs last does it to Mei. Now letąs get Thuy squared away and get
back to Alima.˛

Chapter 23 Ravishment

We had to go the dungeon to retrieve the Cucumber. On the way back I
stopped at my room long enough to start two VCRąs, one for Thuy and the
other for Alima. After a momentąs hesitation I started the one in the
enema parlor, where Mei and Sherry were just entering. When we came in
to her room Thuy looked up anxiously. She was spread obscenely on the
bed, pinned almost tautly.
łGood evening.˛ I said to the child-like oriental girl. łWeąve come to
bring you something. Itąll make your night a little more interesting.˛
łWhat?˛ Thuy asked carefully. I showed her the Cucumber, then handed it
to Rachel. I had the amerind girl hold it as I spread sex lube on it. I
checked Thuy, who was already slippery.
łGo ahead.˛ I nodded, plugging the control box in. Rachel paused.
łSheąs so small, Paul.˛ Rachel objected. łIąm afraid I might really
hurt her.˛
łYouąre going to put that thing in me?˛ Thuy squeaked, eyes wide with
fear and arousal. łNo, please!˛
łNow, Rachel.˛ I commanded sternly. łIf you can take it, so can she.
After all, she took my cock. Do it.˛
łMaster, no, please wait!˛ Thuy begged, tugging at her chains. She eyed
the Cucumber warily.
łMaster, please donąt make me do this.˛ Rachel pleaded.. I was
implacable, gesturing her forward. She knelt on the bed between Thuyąs
chained apart legs. Thuyąs knees shook from her efforts to bring them
together. łNow, Rachel. You may go slowly, but you must keep going
until only the stem is showing.˛ I said.
Rachel touched the toy to Thuyąs tiny pussy. I turned on the vibrator,
and had it shrink as small and narrow as it would go. Thuy groaned as
the green rubbery thing began to spread her labia. łItąs too big, itąs
going to split me open!˛ She wailed. Rachel winced, drawing back.
łIn!˛ I snapped. The Apache girl shuddered but pushed gently. Nothing
happened. Thuy wept as the knobby green rod buzzed against her. łIąm
not going to tell you again, Rachel.˛ I said in a quiet voice. łThuy
likes pain. Now hurt her.˛ Shutting her eyes Rachel pushed the dildo
in. Thuy arched her back, trying to get away. The toy suddenly went
part way in, to Thuyąs vocal protest.
The resistance was gone. The thing sank the rest of the way in, almost
instantly. White faced, Rachel backed away. I leaped forward to fasten
the straps before Thuyąs internal muscles could expel the toy. I leaned
over her and kissed her. She turned her head to one side, shivering. I
set the automatic program running. Thuy moaned and convulsed as the
Cucumber went into its act.
łTake it out, master.˛ Thuy begged. I shook my head. łYour Ţnal test,
Thuy. It stays in all night. Have fun.˛ I took Racheląs arm and led her
from the room.
łGod.˛ Rachel whispered after the door was closed. łPlease, master,
donąt ever make me do that again. I hurt her with that thing.˛ łYes,
you probably did.˛ I said, nodding. łBut Thuyąs a masochist. She enjoys
the pain. Especially when its forced on her and sheąs got no way out.
Thatąs how she lost her cherry, Rachel. I ripped into her after Iąd
caned her ass hard. I really raped her, in all truth. But she came when
I raped her asshole. And I wasnąt being gentle.˛ Rachel was staring at
me, a little sick. łYou didnąt!˛ łI did. Because it was her fantasy.
Did she say anything about it while you were shopping?˛
łNo. Only how much she enjoyed her night with you. I had no idea you
raped her.˛
łSo you see?˛ I said, stroking her cheek. łYou didnąt do anything she
didnąt want you to do. Ask her tomorrow if you donąt believe me.˛ łJust
donąt make me hurt her again, ok? She might like it but I-˛ She
shuddered. łIt tears me up. Please?˛
łObey me.˛ I said.
łMaster?˛ She asked, in a small voice.
łIf I command something you will do it. Understand?˛ łYes, master, but
I canąt handle hurting people.˛ She hung her head. łNeither can I.˛ I
said. She looked up at me in confusion. łThen what was that-?˛ She
started. I raised my hand, silencing her. łThat was causing pain,
Rachel. Hurting people is causing injury. Cutting someone, or burning
them, or breaking a bone-thatąs hurting people, Rachel. Injury. And
that I will never do, or make you do. But I will make you cause pain-as
long as itąs not too severe.˛
łYes, master.˛ Rachel said, plainly unhappy. łYouąre going to punish
Alima tonight. And after Iąm satisŢed the punishment is sufŢcient, you
can go to bed. Ok?˛ łNo.˛ Rachel shook her head. łIt isnąt ok. Punish
me, if you think Iąve been bad, or just if you want to. But please
donąt ask me to hurt anyone. Even causing pain is more than I can bear.
Please, master.˛ She sank to her knees.
łYou really believe that, donąt you?˛ I asked softly. She bowed her
head and nodded.
łI canąt hurt anybody. Not for anything. Please donąt make me punish
Alima, master. It would be punishing me too. And I donąt think I
deserve to be punished.˛
łNo.˛ I said gently. łNo, you donąt. But Alima does, Rachel. Go to your
room, now. Iąm not angry with you. In fact, Iąm rather proud of you.
You stood up to me, risking punishment after you knew what it felt
like. Youąre a brave lady, Rachel Two-Feathers. My love and respect go
with you this night.˛
Confused, she stared up at me. I helped her stand, then gave her a
gentle shove toward her room. Looking back at me she walked away. I
went into Alimaąs room.

Chapter 24 Fate Worse Than Death

Alima tossed Ţtfully, the waterbed abetting her uncontrolled movements.
I made sure she was breathing ok, then left and went to the dungeon to
retrieve some things. When I came back I touched her pussy, Ţnding it
damp. Alima gulped around her gag.
łYou are mine, bitch.˛ I said softly. łTonight Iąm going to deţower
you, while the Chains of Love hold you for me, while they torment and
delight you. Ten thousand years of sexual abandon hold you this night.
Your innermost self will be ravaged, beyond your wildest fantasies,
Alima Jahrain.˛ I stared at her coolly, feeling my cock getting hard.
łAnd it will be no fantasy.˛ I slowly and carefully undressed, making
sure she could see me with her enormously restricted area of vision.
She trembled.
When I was naked I mounted her. She struggled frantically as I guided
the head of my cock against her virgin pussy. Inarticulate gurgles came
from her gagged jaws. Her eyes widened in terror, I could feel the wet
heat of her, the softness of her breasts ţattening under my chest, the
shivering of taut muscles.
łWatch your master, bitch.˛ I growled. łAs he tears your childhood from
you. Watch me as you feel my invader impale you.˛ And I jabbed, hard.
Alima screamed behind her gag as her hymen tore. I sank two inches or
more before the thrust was blunted. Tears leaked from her eyes but she
watched me, obedient.
łLet me in, little slut.˛ I purred. łLet me in. Your fortress has
fallen, little whore. Now you must surrender your body. Now.˛ I pushed,
feeling tightness give way. Alima whimpered as her virgin ţesh took me.
łHalf way home.˛ I said, smiling coldly down at the writhing teenage
girl. She was desperately trying escape, the discomfort of being forced
open for the Ţrst time. But there was no where to go, and I forced her
to take all of me. I could feel myself getting too excited. Reaching
back I pinched the ţesh between anus and scrotum to relieve it. Fully
sheathed now, I stopped, letting Alima get used to me. By stages the
tenseness left her. When I felt the iron grip of her pussy ease a
little I withdrew carefully.
Gentle now I thrust in and out slowly, easily. Alima stared up at me,
unable to do anything but lie there and take it. Her tight pussy made
me stop several times to regain control.
After ten minutes she was moaning softly in pleasure. After Ţfteen she
shuddered and her cunt ţuttered around me. I smiled down at her in
triumph. łYour Ţrst slave orgasm, Alima.˛ I purred, leaning down to nip
her ear gently, still moving. łHow does it feel to be helpless, raped
by your owner, and then be humiliated by an involuntary climax? There
will be many more tonight. Soon youąll beg to be chained and raped
every night. Come again, little bitch. Come until you scream.˛ Alima
shivered. I rested for a few minutes, catching my breath. I could feel
her pulse, each time her heart beat her pussy throbbed with it, her
belly quivered oh so very slightly.
łNow that youąve come, itąs time for a real fuck.˛ I said, grinning. I
started to move again, slowly at Ţrst, then more and more rapidly.
Alima couldnąt do anything to stop me, she just lay still and groaned
as her next orgasm approached. This one was stronger, and lasted
longer. When it Ţnished she slumped in her bonds. She didnąt tense up
again until I came a couple of minutes later, feeling the sperm blow
its way into her warm and receptive body. Then she had one quick spasm,
not orgasm, just reaction to feeling my hot seed boil into her.
When I withdrew there was blood on my penis, which rapidly shrank as my
excitement abated. Gently I unclamped the gag from the head brace and
withdrew it. Alima sobbed quietly, now that it was over and she was no
longer a virgin.
łLet me go.˛ She said, trembling. łPlease, Iąve made a horrible
mistake, let me go. I want to go home.˛ She was almost unintelligible,
her sobs cutting off every second word.
łNo.˛ I said softly, stroking her face. łIt isnąt that easy, little
one. As soon as weąve rested, we continue.˛
łCo-continue?˛ She gulped. łWhat more is there? I ha-havenąt got
anymore. You took my cherry, wh-what more is th-there?˛ łOh, my
precious little slave.˛ I said, smiling. łThere are hundreds of things
we havenąt done yet. Youąve still got two more major cherries to be
picked. And of course, youąre going to be punished.˛ łPunished? Why? I
havenąt done anything!˛ She trembled again. łPlease, I donąt like this
anymore. Let me go, please, please!˛ łAlima.˛ I said, stroking her
belly. łAlima Jahrain. Youąre a rich, spoiled bitch. Arrogant. Haughty.
You think youąre better than everyone else. Tonight youąre going to be
humbled, my girl. In ways you never dreamed could exist.˛
łWhat are you going to do?˛ She asked fearfully. łIąm going to give you
pain.˛ I said.. łAnd pleasure. All night long, until you canąt tell one
from the other. Until you faint. Until you scream.˛ I lowered my head
and gazed into her eyes from less than two inches away. łUntil you
beg.˛ I kissed her, tasting the saltiness of her lips. She tensed when
I nipped her lip, not hard enough to hurt. łDonąt do this, Paul. Iąm
begging you. I never knew it would be like this. I donąt like it. Let
me go.˛
łNo.˛ I shook my head. łYouąre my property, Alima. Tonight you belong
to me. Iąll let you go in the morning, as I promised.˛ I laughed
softly. łBut by then it will be too late. Iąll already own your soul.˛
łYouąre crazy.˛ She said in horriŢed realization. I smiled and cupped
her breast, feeling the weight of it, the softness of it. łIąm not the
one chained to the bed, bitch. Iąm not the one calling my captor names.
Iąm not the one whoąs going to hurt.˛ łHurt?˛ Her voice quivered. I
reached down and picked up something, showing it to her, trailing it
over the halo brace. She shut her eyes and shivered. I leaned down and
began to tenderly suck on her nipple. It swelled in my mouth, throbbing
with her heartbeat. When it was nicely erect I stopped and carefully
closed the nipple clamp around it. The spring loaded jaws werenąt
strong enough to injure her, but they still pinched. Alima shrieked,
demanding I remove the thing. I just leaned over and started sucking
her other tit.
łNo, Paul, please!˛ She begged as I pressed the other clamp against her
breast. She started up at me, eyes wide and imploring. Smiling gently I
let the clamp close. She bit her lip to keep from crying out, her eyes
tightly shut.
I got up and went to her bathroom, running some warm water to clean her
virgin blood from my cock. I brought a damp cloth back and tenderly
wiped away the blood from her pussy. I noted that she was still
slippery. Returning the cloth to the bathroom I came back and laid down
between her legs.
Then I started to lick her pussy. I was patient, and gentle, liking the
taste of her. I spent twenty minutes on her, lightly teasing. During
the middle of it I removed the nipple clamps. She cried out as the
blood resumed circulation.
łPaul, please stop.˛ She whispered. łI donąt want you to go on. Stop,
now, please.˛
I stopped, only to pick up the penis shaped leather gag. She eyed it
warily. łYou call me master, bitch.˛ I said. łDo you understand?˛
łYes.˛ She said.
I reached out and twisted her nipple, hard. łOw! Yes, master!˛ She
yelped.
łBetter. Thatąs the Ţrst lesson, slave girl. The next one is you donąt
say a word unless I tell you to. Iąm going to push this thing up your
pussy now. If you make one peep Iąll gag you with it-and I wonąt wash
it off Ţrst, understand?˛
łOh, please, master, donąt put that-ouch!˛ Alima protested as I pushed
the gag deep into her. The gag was wider than a penis, meant to stuff a
girląs mouth, not her vagina. Alima groaned and whimpered as I worked
the massive leather gag in and out like a dildo. She squirmed
franticly, not enjoying the penetration. When I pulled it out she
slumped, gasping. Before she could stop me I pressed the thing deep
into her mouth and clamped it. Her eyes went wide as she tasted the
leather, tangy from her own lubricant. I went to the foot of the bed
and freed her leg chains. Moving to the headboard I worked until her
legs were high in the air, drawn back almost to her shoulders, folding
her in half. She lay helplessly on her back, legs spread wide, not even
able to watch me as I spread lubricant on my cock. She felt my hands on
her bottom, felt my hand spreading lubricant over her asshole. I donąt
think she understood what I planned to do until I actually mounted her,
pressing Ţrmly into her, forcing her asshole open. Her eyes widened in
shocked disbelief as I sank half my length into her molten rosebud. The
heat of her drove me wild. I ignored her frantic grunts and whines,
pushing and prodding until I was sheathed Ţrmly in her ass. Alima cried
out as I began to thrust slowly in and out. She shuddered as I bottomed
out again, and groaned deep in her throat.
I continued until she relaxed, Ţnally able to accommodate me. I paid
careful attention to her clitoris, playing for a quick hard come. She
obliged me, it was hard indeed not to lose control as the teenage girl
growled and jerked in her metal prison, asshole clamping strongly as
another unwilling orgasm was ripped from her. I withdrew after sheąd
Ţnished, returning to the bathroom for another cleaning. łSo, slave
girl.˛ I said softly. łWe come to the last cherry. Are you going to
Ţght me?˛ Alima could neither speak nor move her head. Seeing her
difŢcultly I unclamped the dildo gag and withdrew it. łI wonąt Ţght
you.˛ She said softly. łIąm helpless. How could I?˛ łYou didnąt call me
master!˛ I barked. łIąm growing tired of your deŢance. Perhaps if I
punish you, youąll see the error of your ways!˛ łPlease, master! Iąm
sorry, I wonąt forget again!˛ łItąs too late for that.˛ I said in
feigned anger. łYouąre going to get the spanking I should have given
you at the beginning. There!˛ I smacked her exposed rear, hard. She
yelped. I moved to a better vantage point and began to spank her in
earnest, hard stinging slaps that soon had my hands tingling. I stopped
every so often to rub her reddened ass cheeks. Her sobs soon became
wordless moans and I wasnąt too surprized when she groaned quietly and
shuddered in orgasm.
I maneuvered awkwardly, assuming a 69 position with her. When I brushed
her lips with the tip of my cock she woodenly opened her lips and
listlessly let me in. I began licking her pussy.
It was like making love to a sponge. Alimaąs fellatio was just plain
bad. There was no spirit in her, no Ţre. After Ţfteen minutes of this I
got up in disgust.
łYouąre worthless, bitch. Iąm very displeased, and youąre going to be
punished. Maybe the paddle can teach you how to suck cock better.˛ She
stared at me wide eyed, sensing this wasnąt entirely a game, that she
had in fact displeased me.
The halo brace made moving her awkward. I was very careful to make sure
her mouth and nose werenąt blocked. When the chains had been rearranged
to my satisfaction I picked up a paddle and ran it over her ass,
already sensitive from her recent spanking.
łDo you know why Iąm punishing you, Alima?˛ I asked sternly. łBecause
you donąt like my mouth.˛ She said after a moment. łThatąs right. You
canąt use it to suck cock worth a damn, and when you use it to talk you
order people about shamelessly. Thatąs a horrible thing in a woman,
much less a slave girl. Youąre an arrogant conceited bitch, Alima. That
will change, or you will be one sorry slave girl. Do you understand?˛
łI donąt mean to be like that.˛ She said contritely. I brought the
paddle down, hard. She shrieked in surprized pain. łYou forgot again.
Really, I wonder why I even bother with you. Youąre hopeless, you know
that?˛
łIąm sorry, Iąm sorry!˛ Alima sobbed. łWhat did I do now?˛ łYou forgot
to say master.˛ I said, beginning to spank her, not hard, but then I
didnąt stop. Each cheek of her ass got a dozen swats. Before it was
over, sheąd come again.
łPlease, master, please, Iąll do whatever you want!˛ Alima wept. łJust
donąt paddle me anymore!˛
łYou just had a climax, you lying minx. Youąre enjoying this.˛ I
accused, starting to paddle her again.
łStop, oh for Allahąs sake stop!˛ Alima begged. łIąll give you the best
blow job you ever had, just please stop!˛
I paused, considering. Emboldened Alima said. łA thousand pleasures
await you my lord and master. This humble slave girl begs for the taste
of her masterąs cock.˛ łNow thatąs more becoming, Alima.˛ I said.. She
was just trying to escape the paddle, I knew that. But Iąd let her. I
rearranged her chains so I could turn the top half of her body
sideways. Then I put my cock in her mouth. She sucked on it eagerly.
She still wasnąt very good, but at least she was trying.
łA thousand pleasures?˛ I sneered after a few minutes. łI feel not even
one.˛ I smacked her behind with the paddle. Gagged by my erect penis
she couldnąt answer me with her voice. Her efforts redoubled, however.
She just wasnąt very good at it, despite her honest intentions. I began
to paddle her again, reaching between her legs with my free hand to
masturbate her.
She came after another ten minutes of this, careful even in her spasms
not to bite me. I withdrew, and stared down at her. She met my eyes,
reading the disappointment in them. She ţinched. I put a pillow under
her hips, thrusting her ass high into the air.
łWell, at least you gave me another hard on.˛ I said in contempt.
łSeems a shame to waste it.˛ I mounted her from behind. From the way
she trembled I think she thought I was going to rape her asshole again.
She gasped when I thrust Ţrmly but gently into her cunt. She was
already primed from her two punishment induced orgasms and it wasnąt
long before her ass was bucking against me, slapping hard as we fucked.
łOh, yes, master, fuck me! I love it, I love it!˛ She groaned. She
started to pant. I fucked her for a solid half hour, forcing an orgasm
from her. Feeling myself approaching orgasm I withdrew. Iąd already
spurted into her cunt, this time I would come in her asshole. I
slathered lubricant over my cock, then did the same for her anus. She
groaned deep in her throat as I crammed my cock into her tight ass.
łIąm yours, take me, fuck my ass!˛ She screamed, bucking upward. When
your very own slave girl begs so shamelessly for it, you do it. I
wasnąt gentle, but I didnąt rape her either. My thrusts drove her over
the edge again, cursing and screaming. I lost it, spurting hard and
long into her. When it was over I collapsed on top of her. My cock
slipped out as she moved, too soft to stay inside.
łOh god.˛ She wept softly, denied her Ţnal pleasure. When I got my
breath back I freed her and gently took her in my arms. łWelcome home,
slave girl.˛ I said, brushing the hair back out of her face. łMay a
thousand years pass like a single day.˛ łThank you.˛ She said closing
her eyes.
łYour fantasyąs over, Alima. Time to come back to the real world.˛ I
kissed her.. Her Ţerce response and sudden Ţt of weeping startled me.
Too experienced with a womanąs tears by now I said nothing, just
holding her. When she gained control of herself she looked up at me.
Eyes red from her tears, makeup smeared, she wasnąt the exotic beauty
Iąd picked up at the airport.
łAm I really such a horrible bitch, master?˛ She asked Ţnally. All her
defenses were down now. Iąd blasted through them and her Ţnal surrender
there at the end had left her soul totally naked before me. Like
Alimaąs body, her soul was mussed, not beautiful, but there was
something there that spoke to me. A longing and a need I couldnąt deny.
łYes.˛ I said. łYou really are such a horrible bitch. Youąre arrogant,
conceited, and rude. You treat people you consider social inferiors
like garbage. Youąre an ass-kissing contemptible whore to those above
you socially. In short, Alima Jahrain, you arenąt much of a human
being.˛ łNo.˛ She begged. łPlease, no! Iąm not like that, really!˛ łYou
are.˛ I said coldly.
And then she collapsed. Weeping, heart-broken, she ţung herself onto
the bed, nearly bopping herself with the halo brace. What followed Iąm
too ashamed to record. For two hours she poured out her life story to
me, begging for any shred of forgiveness, any sign that she was really
a nice person underneath it all. She pleaded and begged for me to be
her friend, just to like her as a person. She begged me to punish her
if that would make it better, to whip her until she bled if only Iąd
say I loved her, or even that Iąd be her friend. I refused every plea.
After two hours she was too hoarse to talk, too exhausted to cry. Then
she scared me silly. She just lay still and said. łIąm too horrible to
live. Kill me.˛ And the thing that turned my blood cold is she meant
it.
I took her in my arms. She was cold, and limp. All that was left of her
soul was that deepest darkest part we never show anyone, not our
lovers, not our parents, not even God. Iąd raped her body, and then Iąd
raped her soul. All her defenses were gone. The facade of
sophistication lay in ruins around us. She was just a hurt animal now,
all humanity ripped from her. łIt isnąt too late for you.˛ I whispered.
I held my breath, wondering if Iąd lost her. She just lay in my arms,
cold and spiritless. I could feel her heartbeat, so I knew she wasnąt a
corpse. But that was the only sign of life.
łCome back.˛ I whispered. łCome back to us, Alima.˛ łNo.˛ Her voice was
passionless, unfeeling. łIąm better off dead. If you wonąt do it Iąll
do it myself.˛ She started to free herself. TerriŢed now that she
really would try to kill herself I lunged on top of her, pinning her to
the bed. She didnąt resist, staring up at me with no expression.
łIąm not worth your time, Mr Reiner.˛ She said. łIąm nothing. Nobody
wants me, nobody likes me. Iąd be better off dead. The dead donąt
hurt.˛ łIąm not going to argue, Alima. Get into the halo brace, now.˛ I
said carefully. She stared at me for a long minute or two,
expressionless. Then she pulled the heavy metal thing to her. Hampered
by my pinning weight she eeled her way into it, not struggling as I
frantically bound her hand and foot, double checking to make sure there
was no way she could escape, making sure there was no way she could
hurt herself. When I was satisŢed I rushed to Racheląs room.
łWhat, who, ha-˛ Rachel struggled from sound sleep to Ţnd me naked and
frantic over her. łWho is it?˛
łRachel, come on, I need you. Get up, girl for the love of God. Move
it!˛ Something in the tone of my voice brought her instantly awake.
łWhat is it master?˛ She asked, throwing back the covers. łItąs Alima.
I think sheąs over the edge.˛ łWhat are you talking about?˛ Rachel
stopped me. łTalk sense!˛ łI was with Alima. Weąd just Ţnished her
fantasy when she got more and more depressed. I think sheąs suicidal
now. Iąve got her restrained so she canąt hurt herself. I need you,
Rachel.˛
łWhat do you mean? Need me for what?˛
łTo bring her out of it. Please, Rachel. Not even Mei has your skill
with people.˛
łI canąt do this!˛ Rachel said, appalled. łIąm not a doctor! I canąt
handle a suicide!˛
łNeither can I.˛ I said grimly. łTogether we might stand a chance.
Without you Iąm afraid Alima might Ţnd a way to die. Now come on
Rachel. Iąm terriŢed the longer we argue, the more time she has to get
loose!˛ łAll right.˛ We hurried back to Alimaąs room. It was with great
relief I saw that Alima hadnąt moved. Rachel pulled up short when she
saw Alimaąs expression-or lack of it.
łWhatąs wrong Alima?˛ She asked carefully. łNothing. Iąm Ţne.˛ It came
out with the same empty tone that had scared me. Rachel started
releasing Alima. When the girl was free she gathered her into her arms,
crooning a lullaby. I joined them when Rachel motioned to me to do so.
Rachel was dressed in her favorite yellow gown. Alima and I were still
naked. She let go of Alima and stripped in one ţuid motion, tossing the
gown hastily to one side.
łIąm not worth this trouble, Rachel.˛ Alima said in that same dead
voice. łI know you donąt like me. Nobody likes me. So just let me kill
myself. Then I wonąt hurt anymore.˛
łQuerida mia, I love you.˛ Rachel said, hugging her Ţercely. łI love
you.˛ łI donąt deserve your love.˛ The Arab girl said softly. łIąm
worthless. Just a heartless bitch.˛
łI love you.˛ Rachel said adamantly. łYou are a good person, underneath
it all. You canąt help it if you were raised rich. Thereąs no harm in
that. And you can change, little one. You can change if you really want
to.˛ łI want to!˛ Suddenly the Arabic girl was clinging to Rachel, and
weeping bitterly. łI want to change so much. I just want people to like
me!˛ She wailed.
łWe love you.˛ Rachel murmured. łWeąre your friends, and your family,
and your lovers. We love you, Alima. She stroked the other girląs back.
łIąm so ashamed.˛ Alima cried into Racheląs hair. łIąm making a fool of
myself!˛ The tears came faster now. I gathered both girls into my
embrace, not saying anything, just being a warm body. It looked like
the worst was over now.
After a while Alima quieted and drew away from us. I tensed, ready to
leap on her if she made any sudden moves. But all she did was brush her
hair out of her eyes.
łThank you, Rachel.˛ She smiled tentatively. łIąm sorry I made such a
scene.˛
łHey, itąs ok.˛ Rachel smiled back. łI know what itąs like. We all do.
Youąll never be alone again, Alima. Not ever.˛ łYou donąt know how good
that makes me feel.˛ Alima said shakily. łGod, Iąm just a mess. May I
take a shower master?˛ łCome here Ţrst.˛ I said softly. Timidly, as
though she was afraid I was going to hit her, she did.
łCan you forgive me, Alima?˛
łWhat?˛ She stared, dumbfounded. łFor what?˛ łFor pushing you over the
edge.˛
łOf course, master. And youąre right. I am a horrible bitch.˛ łWere!˛
Rachel and I said it within instants of each other. Alima smiled. łAll
right, I was a horrible bitch. Itąs going to take me a while to break
all my old habits. And Iąm going to need help.˛ łWe love you, Alima.˛
Rachel said. łWeąll help you, all of us.˛ łThank you.˛
łCome on.˛ I said to Alima. łWe both need a shower. And afterward
youąll sleep with me in my bed. Yours is just a bit mussed.˛ I grinned.
Rachel chuckled, remembering her Ţrst night.
łRachel, I owe you more than I can say for what youąve done tonight.
Join us, please?˛ I asked. Alima nodded eagerly. Rachel cocked her
head. łWell I havenąt got a thing to wearŠ˛ She said wickedly. Alima
laughed, her spirit re-igniting with an all but audible whoosh. The
three of us snuggled nicely in my oversized bed.

Chapter 25 Sherry Redux

I woke up in the morning to feel two bodies snuggled up against me, one
to either side. That was funnyŠI could have sworn Alima was in the
middle when we went to bed.
I was also on my back, and stiff. I was used to sleeping curled on my
side. I winced as I straightened my arms. łGood morning, master.˛
Rachel murmured in my ear. łItąs still early. Alima should sleep for a
couple more hours. Letąs go have breakfast.˛ She nibbled playfully.
I let my hand slide down her back, feeling the tight warm ţesh. She
sighed quietly.
But not quietly enough. Alima yawned enormously and yelped when she
caught sight of me. Sheąd scrabbled out of bed before memory caught up
with instinct. Blushing and naked she slipped back under the covers.
łIąm sorry. I just-Iąm sorry.˛ She mumbled. I laughed.
łDonąt worry about it. As I recall, only Rachel didnąt jump when she
woke up and found herself naked with me.˛ łI jumped, all right.˛ Rachel
contradicted me. łYou just didnąt see mebecause you were still asleep.˛
That seemed to make Alima feel better. She winced when she moved. łAre
you ok?˛ I asked.
łJust stiff.˛ She yipped as she explored herself. łAnd Iąm probably not
going to be able to make love for the next few days. But other than
that, Iąm Ţne.˛
łNine oąclock.˛ I noted with a yawn. łSix for you, Alima. After last
night I imagine youąd like to sleep a little longer.˛ łNope.˛ She said,
slipping out of bed. She looked around for her clothes, and didnąt Ţnd
them. Rachel too had left her gown in Alimaąs room. łIąm used to
getting up bright and early. Give me a cup of coffee and
Iąm all set. Looks like Iąm going to have to slip over to my room. Hope
nobodyąs about.˛
łWhy?˛ I asked. She indicated her dishabille with one hand. I shrugged,
sitting up.
łTheyąve seen that every time they look in the mirror.˛ I said, yawning
again. Naked, I padded over to the chair and started to dress. Rachel
left, but Alima was watching me uncertainly when I turned around.
łYes?˛ I drawled, cocking my head.
łUm. About last night-˛ Alima blushed and Ţdgeted. łWell, I just wanted
to say it was terriŢc. Thank you.˛ Blushing furiously now she dropped
her gaze.
I walked over to her and gently took her by the shoulders. łAlima, I
pushed you too hard. If Rachel hadnąt been there, I shudder to think
what might have happened. Please forgive me. Iąll never push you like
that again.˛
łI think it was for the best.˛ Alima said. łI feel wonderful this
morning. You and Rachel are the Ţrst real friends Iąve had in a long
time. And you donąt know how important that is.˛ She moved into my
arms, putting her head against my shoulder, holding my loosely.
łWelcome home, Alima.˛ I said stroking her bare back. She broke away.
łIąd better get dressed.˛
łI think youąd better. As soon as weąve eaten, weąre going shopping.˛
łShopping?˛ Alima said. łYouąve got to be kidding! After the way I
embarrassed myself with all that luggage?˛ I laid my Ţnger upside my
nose and tapped it twice, grinning. łYouąll see. Now scoot.˛ She
scooted.
Going downstairs I found Mei in the library. She was wearing shorts and
a halter. Thuy was with her, wearing shorts and a tee-shirt. łBayliner
Foxtrot?˛ I asked, reading her shirt in puzzlement. She smiled up at
me.
łDoesnąt mean a thing.˛ She conŢded cheerfully.
łOookaay.˛ I said grinning. łWhereąs Sherry this morning?˛
łShe went for a walk in the woods, master.˛ Mei answered. She seemed
quiet this morning, working on something. I leaned over to take a look.
It was a print-out of a legal brief, from my own printer. Filled with
typical legal gibberish I couldnąt make heads or tails of it. łWhatąs
up?˛ I asked.
łStock holderąs report of acquisition.˛ Mei said sourly. I raised a
polite eyebrow. łNothing of importance, master. Just some unŢnished
business Iąve been putting off.˛
łIt must be something awful indeed to make my lovely lady so upset.˛ I
teased. This was the Ţrst time Iąd seen her less than sunny. łTheyąre
idiots.˛ She said, slapping her hand on the paper. łWhat does a
shipping line want with a mining company?˛ She shook her head in
disgust. łDid you lose money on it?˛ Thuy asked, sitting forward. Mei
frowned absently at the Vietnamese girl, thinking. łNo-not really.˛ Mei
said. łIąve only got half a percent riding with Bangkok, but still!˛
She fumed another minute or two, then scribbled her signature.
I watched in amusement as she readied it for mailing and stamped it
with more than casual force. Then I joined Rachel and Alima for
breakfast.
After breakfast, true to my word I gathered up Alima and we were soon
on our way to Pine Ridge. I refused to tell her where we were going
until we actually pulled into the parking lot of the Honda dealership.

łEvery girl in the harem gets to pick a car.˛ I said, turning to
Alima. łIąll buy it, and put it under my name, but youąll get to use it
during the day. I thought weąd stop here and see if thereąs anything
you like. If not, thereąs plenty of other dealers around.˛ łA car? Good
idea.˛ She said, not overwhelmed like the others. She meant exactly
what she said. She probably didnąt think twice about how expensive it
was.
The car had already drawn two admiring salesmen, and I was instantly
recognized. Our Ţrst salesman, James Donahue, wasnąt working that day.
I tapped a short mustached man named George something-or-other, and had
him show us around.
Alima wasnąt impressed with anything, so we quit the lot and headed for
the Pontiac dealership. Then Dodge/Chrysler, then Ford. Alima Ţnally
broke down and conŢded that she wanted a red two-seater. When we
got to the Toyota dealership Alima fell head-over-heels for a red MR2
Turbo. It was love at Ţrst sight, just like Rachel and her truck. łThis
one.˛ She said. It had T-tops and a maroon leather interior. When she
came back from the test drive Alima was bursting with enthusiasm, and
the salesman was ashen-faced. łItąs perfect!˛ She exclaimed, hugging
me. łIąd put it up against yours
any day!˛
I smiled and began to haggle with the salesman. He seemed subdued and a
little shaken. Seeing as Iąd already bought two expensive vehicles from
them already, I got a pretty good deal. I gave Alima the keys and told
her to have a good time, but be back by six. She promised me she would
and went roaring off.
łI didnąt want to say anything before, sir, but that girl bears
watching.˛
He said. łSheąs dangerous.˛
łIąll keep that in mind.˛ I said, shaking his hand. Indeed I would.
Alima needed a tight rein, and Iąd make sure she got it. I stopped by
Exotic Fashions on my way home. Ginger, Jennyąs other full time
employee, greeted me. Because I knew what I wanted I was in and out in
under ten minutes, including the gift wrapping. Sherry was back when I
got home, about two. Rachel and Thuy had gone grocery shopping in
Racheląs truck but Mei said they would be back well before six.
łWhatąs that?˛ Sherry asked eagerly as I handed her the box. łA gift.˛
I said. łI hope youąll wear it tonight.˛ Sherry actually blushed. A
line from that Kim Carnes song ţashed through my head.
łAnd about that, Mei, Sherry, Iąd like to talk to you in the library.˛
łOf course, master.˛ Mei said, instantly. Sherry swallowed. When weąd
settled ourselves behind the locked door I turned my attention to
Sherry.
łWell, Sherry, youąre Ţnally going to get your wish. Are you still
willing?˛
łYes.˛ She said with all the seriousness of youth.
łYou realize this will make you a slave girl whenever I want?˛
łI understand.˛
łAll right. Hereąs the deal. Youąll get the same allowance as the other
girls, Ţve hundred a week.˛ Sherryąs eyes got wide. łBut,˛ I said
sternly. łOnly ten percent will be in cash. The other ninety percent
goes in a trust fund which you canąt touch until youąre twenty-one.
Agreed?˛
łSo I can spend Ţfty a week? Thatąs not really a lot.˛ Sherry said.
łThatąs Ţfty free and clear.˛ I said. łAs your guardian Iąm responsible
for food, shelter, clothing, medical, etc, etc, till I could puke. The
Ţftyąs
gravy.˛
łWhy split it up? Why not pay me-˛ She caught herself with admirable
grace. ł-I mean how come my allowance is getting tucked away?˛ łFor
college.˛ I said. łIn case you decide to split, Iąm making sure youąll
have something to fall back on.˛
łMy hero.˛ She said with batted eyes. Mei laughed.
łHumph.˛ I grumbled. łWe need to cover the ground rules. Since youąve
got school weąll work your turns in mainly on the weekends. I wouldnąt
want to bias your grades, especially since youąre getting punished for
anything under a B.˛
Sherry grimaced. łI hadnąt forgotten.˛
łTo make your life a little easier, Iąm putting the other girls at your
disposal, when they arenąt at mine. If you need tutoring in something
one of the girls knows then during the evening hours sheąll tutor you.
But remember!˛ I raised a warning Ţnger. łOnly after six! Before six
theyąre free spirits.˛
łThanks.˛ She said, and meant it.
łNow for my fun.˛ I said, rubbing my hands. łI want you to go down to
the dungeon sometime before six. Pick out what Iąm going to use on you
tonight. One gag, one blindfold, one sex toy, something to restrain
you,˛ I paused, considering. łAnd something to punish you, just in
case.˛ Sherry swallowed at the mention of punishment.
łYouąre going to punish me?˛ She squeaked. łI might. If you displease
me. Thatąs part of being a slave, Sherry. Are you sure you can handle
it?˛
łIąm sure.˛
łWe could just let the whole thing go, if you like.˛ I offered. She
shook her head.
łMei, go with her. I know youąve been prowling the dungeon since you
got here. Help her in making her choices. Explain what things are, how
they work, but offer no suggestions of your own, ok?˛ łYes, master.˛
Mei was excited by the prospect. Sherry looked nervous. I brought out a
multi-page document. łSherry, I want you to read and sign this. Itąs an
afŢdavit stating that
you understand what youąre getting into exactly, that you are over the
age of consent, and that not only do you agree to becoming a sex slave,
you fought for the honor, tooth and claw.˛ I grinned. She grinned back.
łRead it carefully. If you donąt understand something, Mei or I will
explain it. If you donąt agree to something, speak up at once.˛ I
handed it to her.
She read it slowly, wincing from time to time. łGive me a pen.˛ She
said Ţnally. I held one out to her. As she gripped it I said.
łYou didnąt look happy about some of the text, Sherry. Are you sure you
want to do this? I wonąt force you.˛ łI want to.˛ She pulled the pen
from my Ţngers. łThere!˛ She gave me the papers. łNow youąve got me.
Legally.˛ I shook my head. łI hope you decide you like it. Welcome to
the harem, Sherry. Mei, you might want to take our latest victim down
to the dungeon so she can pick her poison.˛
łYes, master.˛ Mei stood up.
łDo I have to call you master?˛ Sherry asked. łOnly after six.˛ I
smiled.
łRight.˛
They left and I wandered about. The house seemed empty now without the
voices of the girls. Iąd never noticed before just how big and empty
this house could be. I Ţnally went back to the library and got a book
to read.
Thuy and Rachel made it back at Ţve. I helped them unload the truck,
which was bulging with various meats and vegetables. Thuy had deŢnitely
taken over the kitchen. She did the cooking, handled the meal planning,
stocking the pantry and generally saw that we stayed fed. I welcomed
that, since I wasnąt even an indifferent cook. Thuyąs parents owned a
small restaurant and sheąd absorbed a lot of training. Plus she really
seemed to enjoy it.
Alima made it with ten minutes to spare. Supper was served at six
oąclock exactly, that had rapidly become something of a tradition.
Unlike last night, dress was informal, Mei still wore her shorts and
halter. After dinner was over I asked everyone to assemble in the
living room. When the girls had settled I took Sherry by the hand and
pulled her to the front of the room.
łLadies, may I have your attention! Tonight, the harem gains a new
slave girl. There are some things about her that are very unusual.
First of all, sheąs only sixteen. Thatąs above the age of consent here
in South Carolina, so sheąs legally entitled to do this. Sheąs also my
ward, which might make you think sheąs going to get special privileges,
both during the day and at night.˛
łShe will not. However, because sheąs still going to high school her
schedule will be adjusted so that being a sex slave doesnąt interfere
with her education. This is not preferential treatment. Iąm also going
to ask all of you to give her as much tutoring and help in your areas
of expertise as you can. This too, is not preferential treatment.˛
łSherry has been told that every time she brings home a grade less than
a B, sheąs going to be punished for it. The more important the grade,
the more severe the punishment. In all fairness to her itąs important
that we give her as much support as we can.˛
Alima and Thuy looked shocked. Mei and Rachel nodded. They knew all
Sherryąs secrets.
łThereąs one more thing about Sherry you should know. Until Ţve days
ago she was a prostitute.˛ Sherry suddenly looked hurt and angry.
Thuyąs and Alimaąs eyes both widened. Rachel and Mei already knew, of
course. łThat fact does not go beyond this room.˛ I said ţatly a cold
hard edge
on my voice. łIf it does, the person responsible will be tortured, then
dismissed. Does everyone understand?˛
The threat seemed to cow everyone. Sherry watched me, uncertain now how
she should feel.
łIąm telling you this because you have a right to know certain things
about each other. Each of you has secrets you donąt want the world at
large to know. So do I.˛
łBut in the harem there can be no secrets. In my room are four video
tapes. Tonight Iąm going to add a Ţfth. The Ţrst tape shows Mei being
chained to a bed, her virginity taken. It shows her convulsing in
orgasm as I rape her asshole.˛ There were shocked breaths all around.
Mei sat calmly as the other girls stared at her.
łAnd thereąs a second that shows Mei making love to Rachel, with whip
marks plainly visible on Racheląs skin, and my taking her virginity
unawares. It shows me fucking her in the ass. It shows me spanking Mei
while I cram a huge dildo up her ass while Rachel plays with herself
and sucks my cock.˛ There was a second set of gasps, from the three
newest arrivals. łYou neednąt look so shocked, Thuy.˛ I said to the
Vietnamese girl. łIąve got a third tape of what happened when Rachel
inserted the Cucumber in you. Of the way it made you come all night,
and every whimper, moan, scream and curse you uttered. There are no
secrets in the harem, my lovely slave girl.˛
łAnd proud Alima, your humbling is safely on tape too. From the moment
Sherry came to get me, till we went to the shower.˛ łOh, God, no!˛
Alima covered her face. Rachel and Mei both went and comforted her. She
was shaking. Sherry looked very nervous. łThere can be no secrets in
the harem.˛ I said after Alima had recovered. łSherry, tonight a Ţfth
tape will be created, recording everything that happens to you.˛ She
bit her lip. I stared at them all in turn, Ţercely. łAs I brought you
into my home,
to live with me and share my wealth, so too you must share your wealth
with me, and with each other. It wonąt be perfect. God knows, nothing
ever is. Weąll squabble with each other, and thereąs going to be
misunderstandings. But I believe we can live as a family.˛
łMei, my magniŢcent lady, I love you.˛ I said to her. She smiled,
surprised and delighted. łYou were Ţrst, and so kind when I needed it.
Wise beyond your years, for you a special task, if youąll accept it.˛
łAnything, master.˛ She said quickly. I smiled.
łI would name you chatelaine of the estate.˛ Mei drew her breath in,
astounded. Thuy and Sherry looked blank, only Alima knew the word. łIt
means I want her to run the estate.˛ I explained to the other girls.
łSheąll be like Higgins on the Magnum TV show. Itąs a large
responsibility. Will you accept, Mei?˛
łI am honored, master.˛ She stood and bowed, all the way down, the bow
of a slave to her owner. I nodded my head to her. łRachel, my brave,
gentle dreamer, I love you too. For your strength when we needed it,
for your courage where it counted, youąve proven yourself to me again
and again. I would name you the harem councilor. Will you accept?˛
łI donąt understand.˛ Rachel said.
łHave you ever seen the new Star Trek?˛ I asked. She nodded. łI want
you to be like Deanna Troi. Shipąs councilor. Be the diplomat, the
understanding friend, the healer of the spirit. I know itąs asking a
lot, but I think you of all the harem are qualiŢed.˛ łIąm overwhelmed.˛
Rachel said shaking her head. łI donąt know if I can do this.˛
łYouąve been called on twice, my brave lady. And both times you did
exactly the right thing. Please. If this thingąs going to work
someoneąs got to do it. I canąt think of anyone better qualiŢed than
you.˛
łHeąs right, Rachel. I owe you my life.˛ Alima spoke up. łIf you hadnąt
been there Iąd have curled up and waited to die. But you brought me
back. Youąre perfect for the job.˛
Mei looked up, alert, suddenly aware of something dangerous that had
touched the harem. She stared at me with questioning eyes. I shook my
head slightly and made a hand gesture. She sat back, still wary.

łHeąs right, Rachel. You patched things up beautifully after that
Ţght.˛ Sherry said. łIąd feel a lot safer if you would.˛ Rachel stared
around, and Ţnally turned to Mei, who just smiled warmly and nodded.
łOk.˛ Rachel said. I smiled.
łThuy, lovely lotus, Iąve only known you for two days. It feels like
twenty years. For your practicality, for your Ţre in bed and your
energy out of it, Iąd like to ask you to be the estate chef. I know it
isnąt very glamorous, but we have to eat, and Iąve never tasted better
cooking anywhere in the world. Will you accept?˛
łYes.˛ She cocked her head. łBut what does my Ţre in bed have to do
with my Ţre in the kitchen?˛ There was a hushed silence. Sherry broke
Ţrst, just a tiny giggle. It opened the ţoodgates. I laughed until it
hurt.
łOh, Thuy, Thuy! I love you!˛ I said, wiping my eyes. She suddenly
looked very solemn.
łThank you, master.˛ Her voice was warm and gentle.
łAlima, proud lady, for baring your soul, for risking it all, for
giving me the most precious gift you had, Iąd like to return the favor
in a small way. Iąd like you to take over the investments for the
estate. Advise the girls on investments and broker any money they care
to invest. I know youąre qualiŢed, will you do it?˛
łIąd be delighted. Thank you for showing such trust in me.˛ łI love
you, never doubt it. Last night we shared our souls. I would trust you
with my life.˛ I told her. She looked grateful and embarrassed at the
same time.
łAnd you, Sherry.˛ I said, turning and gazing down at the child- woman
beside me. łYou I love for different reasons. For the strength of a
survivor. For your spirit that has endured things I couldnąt imagine
and can still laugh. You, more than any of the others, have already
proven you deserve the best life has to offer. However, if youąre
willing, I would ask you to take on the hardest task of all.˛ łWhat is
it?˛ She asked, eyes glowing.
łI would have you train the others.˛ I said. łI would have you teach
them the things you know. You have skills and knowledge that the harem
needs.˛
She looked like Iąd hit her. I hurried on before she could mistake my
meaning.
łYour knowledge could save a life, lady. I want you to teach them what
danger signs to avoid. I want you to teach them street skills, when to
run and when to hide. How to know if a situation could turn ugly, and
what to do if it does.˛
She suddenly looked relieved. łI thought you wanted me to teach them to
be whores!˛ Very forthright, our Sherry. łI want you to teach them
everything you know about pleasing men-and women, Sherry. Thatąs what
makes your task so hard. I know there are things youąd rather forget.
But you paid a high price for your knowledge and your skills. I would
that it wasnąt in vain.˛
łWhat can I teach them?˛ Sherry laughed in disbelief. łTheyąre already
better in the sack than I am. Especially Mei.˛
łYou can teach them the hardest knowledge of all, the most important
skill a slave girl can have.˛ I said softly. She looked at me.
łWhat skill?˛ She demanded.
łThe skill of submission.˛ I said. łTo let someone do something to you
that scares you out of your mind. To approach kinky sex with an open
mind. I want you to teach the new girls how to be slaves.˛ łI donąt
know how to do that.˛ Sherry said. łDidnąt your clients ever want you
to do something that youąd never done before? Didnąt you do it? And
werenąt there times you found you enjoyed it?˛
łOf course.˛ She said. łBut I didnąt have any choiceŠ˛ Her voice
trailed off and her eyes widened as she realized that was exactly like
being a slave girl.
łI-Iąll try.˛ She said Ţnally.
łMay your life with us be Ţlled with the true riches of the soul.˛ I
said
and kissed her.
It was the second time Iąd kissed her. The Ţrst time sheąd been
handcuffed to a bondage frame. This time she responded warmly, slipping
her arms around me. I didnąt part her lips, we kissed as though sheąd
never been a hooker, as though she was a chaste sixteen year-old. She
knew what I was doing, and went along. I think she liked it. łTonight,
Sherry, will be as wonderful as I can make it for you. Tonight will be
something youąll treasure for the rest of your life. I swear this to
you by my hopes for the future.˛ I murmured. Her eyes were huge, and
bright in her young face.
łLadies, I bid you goodnight!˛ I said loudly. łTonight will be a night
of magic and power! Let your hearts sing for your new harem sister!˛
Mei began to clap and Rachel, Thuy, and Alima joined in almost
instantly. Sherry blushed all the way down to her shoulders. Laughing,
I scooped her up and strode toward the stairs. Behind us the other
girls began to laugh and talk.
łThis is crazy!˛ Sherry said into my chest. She was light in my arms,
just a little over a hundred pounds. łIąm dreaming and I never want to
wake up!˛
łWelcome to the harem, slave girl.˛ I said, climbing the stairs at full
steam. I stopped at the door of the Ţfth room, empty till now. łI
thought we were going to use my room.˛ Sherry said as I awkwardly
opened the door and carried her in. I sat her on her feet with a grunt
of relief, even a hundred and Ţfteen pounds can get heavy after a ţight
of stairs!
łWe are. How do you like your new room?˛
łIt looks like my other one. Except for that.˛ She pointed to a large
ornate dressing screen standing in the corner. łThatąs for tonight.˛ I
said. łWhere are the things you picked out? And your gown?˛
łIn my room.˛
łStay here. Donąt move a muscle, Iąll be right back.˛ I left quickly,
locking the door. As Iąve mentioned before the doors make a loud
ratcheting click clearly audible to those in the room. I hurried to my
room and set up the VCR. Sherry was looking around the room idly, but
surprisingly was standing obediently still. I went to her room and
collected the box containing the gear sheąd selected and the box with
the gown in it. When I opened the door she looked at me in curiosity.
łWhyąd you lock the door?˛ She asked.
łTo put you in the mood.˛ I said. I sat the gear box in the corner and
sat her gift on top of it. Then I pulled out a chair and sat down,
facing her.
łSherry, Iąm giving you one Ţnal chance to back out. Say the word and
it will stop right here. Weąll forget the whole thing.˛ łI told you
before, Paul, I want to do this.˛ łIąm going to tie you up, Sherry. Iąm
going to fuck every hole in your body. I might spank you, or even whip
you.˛ łI know that.˛ She said in a very digniŢed voice. łI accept it.˛
łBut do you want it?˛ I asked. She nodded. łThen say it.˛
łI want you to tie me up. I want you to fuck my brains out. I donąt
like the idea of you spanking me, and I especially donąt like the idea
of your whipping me. But if thatąs what you want, Iąll do it. I might
even learn to enjoy it.˛
łWhy are you doing this?˛ I asked quietly. łYou donąt have to. You
could spend the rest of your life here and never have anything to do
with the sex games. Why do you want to be a sex slave?˛ She squirmed,
then blurted out. łBecause I love you!˛ She hung her head, blushing.
łFor an ex-prostitute you sure blush easily.˛ I noted. łYouąll never
forget that, will you?˛ She asked quietly.
łNo.˛ I answered, considering. łBut being a hookerąs nothing to be
ashamed of. Some of Meiąs dearest friends are hookers. Iąd be more
likely to think less of you if you couldnąt read and write.˛
łIs that the truth?˛ Sherry asked, plainly wanting to believe.
łThatąs the absolute truth, Sherry. Whatever you were, whatever you
did, I donąt care. Youąre Sherry Reiner, my ward. Tonight you become
Sherry, my slave girl. Thatąs all that I care about.˛
łThank you-master.˛ She said softly. łMay I approach?˛
łNo.˛ I shook my head, smiling. łNot just yet, my lovely lady. Thereąs
one more thing. I expect you to use every skill at your command to
please me. As a hooker your main concern was probably making the man
come as quickly as possible. But you learned other skills too. I demand
those skills be used to bring me pleasure. Tonight, every Ţber of your
being will be focused on bringing me as much pleasure as youąre capable
of. If you fail, youąll be punished. If you succeed, Iąll reward you
with a dozen orgasms or more. Do you understand?˛
łYes, master.˛ She said submissively. She was wearing shorts and a
tee-shirt. Under it her breasts were rising and falling just a little
faster than normal. This was exciting her.
łOrdinarily on the Ţrst night I force a girl to experience her wildest
fantasy, the one so bizarre sheąd never dream of trying to really do
it.˛ łLike Alima, last night?˛ Sherry asked. I nodded.
łLike Alima. But youąre different. Special. You probably donąt even
know how many men youąve made love with, and how many women.˛
łI donąt know how many Iąve fucked.˛ Sherry said. łBut I can count the
men I made love to on the Ţngers of no hands. And only one woman.˛
łReally? Who?˛
łMei.˛ She said softly.
łDid you enjoy last night with her?˛ I asked sympathetically. She
nodded.
łI never knew I could come so hard and so much. This morning I didnąt
think I could get up.˛
łTonight will be better.˛ I promised. Her eyes gauged me. łYou really
mean that, donąt you?˛
łYes. Youąre different from all the other girls.˛
łBecause Iąm a whore?˛ There was edge to her words.
łNow who canąt forget? Yes-and no. Raped by your uncle, forced to
become a hooker so you could eat, making love to hundreds of men and
women, Sherry thatąs bound to have some effect on your sex life. I
imagine you donąt come with your johns, do you?˛ łNo. Sometimes I enjoy
it, if I like him, but I never come.˛ łDo you masturbate?˛
łNo.˛ She shrugged. łWouldnąt be much point, would there?˛ łThatąs what
I mean. The other girls came here as virgins. The most theyąve ever
done is Ţnger themselves, careful not to break their cherry. They have
no idea what fucking is really like. To them the chains are exciting,
stimulating. And they feel safe, because Iąm łraping˛ them, forcing
them to enjoy it. Youąre different.˛
łI guess I am.˛ She said with an unhappy sigh. łI just want to Ţt in. I
donąt want to be different.˛
łNothing wrong with being different.˛ I said, laughing. łYou really
think I want every girl to be the same? It would get pretty boring,
wouldnąt it? Variety is the spice of life and youąre certainly a
different breed of cat.˛
łPussy cat.˛ She said, grinning. I chuckled. łMeow.˛ I said.
łSeriously. They come here virgins and have their wildest fantasy
fulŢlled. You come here a whore, with no fantasies left.˛ łTonight Iąll
give you a fantasy. And it will mix what could be with what is, what
might have been with what was. Tonight, the fantasyąs on me. And itąs
name is Reality.˛
łYouąre getting weird on me again.˛ She complained.
łDid you enjoy playing the southern belle in Alimaąs fantasy last
night?˛ łI sure did. That was wild. Like being an actress in a movie.˛
She said excitedly.
łTonight youąll be the star.˛ I said. łOne last time, Sherry, are you
willing to become my utter slave? Think before you answer because
thereąs no turning back. Say yes and I will fuck you, and thereąll be
nothing you can do to stop me.˛
łYes!˛ She said instantly, loudly. In one motion I was on my feet and
across the ţoor, standing in front of her. łSo be it.˛ I said, taking
her wrists gently in a Ţrm grip. łHereąs the scene. Tonight, youąre not
a whore. Tonight youąre a virgin.˛ Sherry snorted. I shook her
playfully, gently.
łA virgin, Sherry. Youąve been in school long enough to have made some
friends by now. Surely one of them is a virgin?˛ łSusan.˛ She said
instantly. łSheąs pretty, but so shy itąs painful. If a guy smiles at
her she just clams up.˛
łOk, pretend youąre like Susan. I want you to react the way you think
she would. Whoąs your least favorite male teacher?˛ łMr. Beuler.˛ She
said after some thought. łHeąs always so polite itąs disgusting. And
cold, very cold.˛
łIąm Mr. Beuler.˛ I said. Sherry made a face. łThe fantasy goes like
this. Last night Mei invited you over to her house. Her parents were
gone for the week and left her to house sit.˛ łAfter dinner you got a
really horrible stomach ache. Mei offered to cure it. You were shocked
to Ţnd out she wanted to give you an enema! But the pain got so bad you
agreed.˛
łIt was a set up. Mr. Beuler taped the whole thing. He tricked you into
coming by after school and he showed you the beginning of the tape.
Then he said if you didnąt do exactly what he said heąd spread the tape
around. Starting with the football team. If you were Susan, how do you
think youąd react?˛
łGod, thatąs Ţendish!˛ Sherry said. łSusan would cave in, just like
that!˛ She snapped her Ţngers. łIt would scare her to death.˛
łMr. Beuler made you come to his house Friday night. He made you tell
your parents you were going to spend the weekend with Mei, who would
cover for you. He told you if you told anybody the tape would get
loose.˛ łThat would work.˛ She said. łSusan would just die if something
like that happened. Sheąd do anything to stop it.˛ łSo your fantasy
begins. Youąre still Sherry, but a virgin Sherry who acts just like
your friend Susan. Iąm Mr. Beuler. This room is in his house, and the
two of you just came in. You know heąs going to rape you. Now, letąs
begin!˛
Releasing Sherry I stepped back.
łOh, please Mr. Beuler, donąt make me do this!˛ Sherry said, laying on
thick enough to trowel. I winced.
łSherry, honey, hang on a second. The whole point of your fantasy is to
believe it, for just a few hours. Try to avoid hamming it up, ok?
Please?˛ łSorry. Iąve never done this before. It isnąt easy.˛ She
apologized. łItąll get easier. Now, that was a great line, but I want
you to think
about how Susan would feel. How would she feel?˛ łScared.˛ Sherry said
instantly. łFrantic. Desperate. Probably bawling like a baby.˛
łThen thatąs what I want you to feel. Live the fantasy, Sherry, and it
will take you places youąve never been, show you things youąve never
seen.˛ łPlease, Mr. Beuler, I donąt think I can do this.˛ Sherry said.
Much better. Dropping into a sort of Simon Le Gree mode I spoke. łOf
course you can, Sherry.˛ I laughed, low and cruel. Sherry winced.
łNow whoąs hamming?˛ She wanted to know. I shrugged apologetically and
continued on.
łYouąll be completely helpless. The door is locked and I have the key.
If you wish to be restrained, I have made provisions. After all, If you
canąt close your legs, you canąt stop me from pushing my prick into
your pussy, now can you?˛
łMr. Beuler!˛ Sherry gasped, horriŢed. łYouąre an evil man. No, an
animal!˛
łAnimals have teeth, Sherry. Remember that. And also keep the football
team in mind. Iąm sure theyąd just love to watch you and Mei having
some good old-fashioned girl on girl fun.˛ Sherry blushed furiously.
łWhy me? Iąm sure you could Ţnd a woman whoąd enjoy this sort of
thing.˛
łI probably could, in fact I already have. But rape is so much more
satisfying. Especially when Iąm able to make the girl have multiple
orgasms against her will.˛
łI canąt stop you. But I wonąt enjoy it. You can force me to do things,
but you canąt force me to enjoy them.˛ She said deŢantly. I smiled.
łYou know, Mei said the very same thing? And she was the one that
dreamed up that lovely trap you caught yourself in.˛ Abruptly I spun
away, grabbing the chair and setting it at the foot of her bed. łSit
down.˛ I snapped. Fearfully she came over to the chair. She hesitated,
looking at me. I pointed at the chair and snapped my Ţngers.
Reluctantly she did so. łNow grab the bedposts.˛
łWhy? What are you going to do?˛ She asked, trembling.
łIąm going to chain your wrists. And then Iąm going to tell you exactly
how I picked you.˛ She sat still. I snapped my Ţngers, pointing to the
bed posts. Reluctantly she did what she was told. Taking the leg chains
I strapped her wrists into the cuffs that would normally circle her
ankles. Then I stepped back.
Sherry tugged experimentally. I hadnąt chained her tightly. She tried to
reach the buckles with her Ţngers, found it impossible. Next she tried
to bring her hands together. That too was a lost cause, she only had a
couple of inches of slack. As a last resort she tried to bite but
couldnąt get her teeth within two feet of her wrists. łI can leave you
like this all weekend.˛ I said. łAs youąve discovered,
you canąt get loose. But of course I have other plans for you.˛ łPlease
let me go home, Mr. Beuler.˛ She whimpered. I laughed.
łWhy should I?˛ I waited expectantly. Sherry looked blank for a moment,
then realized the question wasnąt rhetorical. łBecause this is wrong!˛
She Ţnally said. łWhy?˛ I asked innocently. Sherry got a funny look on
her face. łBecause it is!˛ She Ţnally retorted weakly. łYouąll have to
do better than that, Sherry.˛ I said reprovingly. łMarshal your
defense! Best make it entertaining, itąs the only shield between me and
your virginity.˛
łHow can I think when Iąm so scared?˛ Sherry demanded. łThatąs not my
problem.˛ I pointed out. łBut I fail to see whatąs so frightening about
this. I give you my word you wonąt be injured. Do you believe that?˛
łI guess so. I hope so.˛ Sherry said, shivering.
łThen what are you scared of? If you cooperate I guarantee you delights
youąve never dared dream of. Pleasure so intense it will drown you in a
sea of ecstasy.˛ łAnd what if I get pregnant? Or catch some disease?˛
Sherry demanded.
łAh, good. Finally something concrete! I can assure you, Sherry, that
you have no need to fear getting pregnant.˛ That was true, she was on
the pill. łI enjoy these little rapes too much to risk having my future
enjoyment curtailed by pregnancy. Iąve taken precautions, you see.˛ łI
didnąt think a man could do that.˛
łOh, yes. And in my case it only makes sense. I assure you that I can
not make you pregnant.˛ Which, since she was on the pill, was true
enough. łAs for your other objection, disease, I have restricted my
rapes to girls
whoąve never had a man. Thus, I canąt have been infected, and I canąt
infect you.˛ I beamed at her. She tugged on her wrist chains, thinking
desperately. łBut when I get married, my husband will expect me to be a
virgin!˛ She said in inspiration. I had to give my ward credit, she
certainly was original.
łPosh, girl. No man really expects his blushing bride to be a virgin
these days. They know better.˛
łWhat about the Ten Commandments?˛ Sherry demanded.
łWhat about them?˛ I asked. I was enjoying our sparing, Iąd always
liked debating. łThey speciŢcally forbid rape!˛ She said victoriously.

łIąm afraid they donąt. The closest they come to that is forbidding
adultery. Or perhaps coveting thy neighborąs wife.˛
łSee! Adultery.˛
łThe act of adultery is a married person voluntarily having sexual
intercourse with a person other than their spouse. Since neither of us
is married, that commandment can not apply to us.˛ łThis is rape!˛
Sherry exclaimed. łAnd rape is illegal!˛
łMy dear girl, rape is deŢned as taking a woman by force against her
will. For it to be rape she must be in fear of life or limb. I have
already said you wonąt be injured in any way. Alternately, force must
be used to bring her to the place where she is to be raped.˛ łYou came
here of your own free will. You may leave at any time. Ask to be
released and I will do so.˛
łWhy do I smell a rat?˛ Sherry said suspiciously. I spread my hands
with a smile.
łPerhaps because I went to such lengths to obtain a method of
persuasion?˛ I answered. łJust because you are free to leave doesnąt
mean youąll want to.˛
łIf I leave youąll show that tape, wonąt you?˛ She asked in a small
voice, knowing the answer already.
łOf course. But that is your choice entirely. If you choose to deny me
your body I must take what small solace I can from the tape.˛
We stared at each other for a few minutes.. łIąm not giving up yet.˛
She said. łThis is blackmail. And thatąs illegal too.˛ łExtortion.˛ I
corrected her. łWhich is the act of forcing someone to pay under threat
of revealing some sordid detail of the personąs life to the general
public. Close, but no cigar. I have no intention of taking money from
you.˛
łNow the word payment,˛ I continued. łCan, by certain judges, be
construed to mean other things besides money. For example, something
which could be sold for money, like a piece of jewelry, a house, a car,
or something similar.˛
łServices may also be considered payment, if said services have a
generally agreed upon market value. Which sex, by law, does not.˛
łWhat?˛ Sherry asked.
łSex when purchased as a service is prostitution, which, as you may or
may not know, is illegal in South Carolina. Iąm certain you arenąt a
prostitute, now are you Sherry?˛
Sherry couldnąt resist a short bark of laughter. Resuming her role she
said indignantly.
łOf course Iąm not!˛
łThen you canąt use sex as payment. If you canąt pay me, it isnąt
extortion.˛
łYouąre just playing with words!˛ She accused me.
łOn the contrary. Iąm attempting to show you that there is absolutely
nothing wrong with what I want you to do.˛ I assured her. łAnyway, Iąm
a minor! Even if I let you do this, you could go to jail!˛
Sherry said in relief.
łHow old are you, Sherry?˛ I asked.
łSixteen.˛ She said triumphantly.
łThe age of consent in South Carolina is sixteen.˛ I said gently.
łActually, the eve of your sixteenth birthday. You are over the age of
consent, so I wonąt be committing statutory rape. Youąre boxed, Sherry.
Signed, sealed, and delivered.˛
łYou mean this is legal?˛ Sherry asked in amazement, tugging at her
restraints..
łCompletely. Of course, if you want to leave all you have to do is ask.
Be warned, if you stay youąll be giving me permission to do anything at
all to you, short of injury.˛
łI donąt have much choice, do I?˛
łYou can leave if you like.˛ I shrugged. łNow, decide!˛ łIąll stay.˛
She said, biting her lip. She had whispered so low I could barely hear
her.
łSpeak up, Sherry.˛
łI said Iąll stay.˛
łKnowing youąre going to lose your virginity.˛
łYes.˛ She bit her lip.
łWill you cooperate?˛
łYes.˛
łDo you give me your permission to do whatever I want?˛ łYes.˛
łDo you give me permission to make you do something if you balk?˛
łBalk?˛ She asked.
łIf you resist.˛ I clariŢed.
łYes.˛ The word was quiet.
łLouder.˛
łYes!˛
łDo you give me permission to tie you down, to use a gag or blindfold
on you?˛
łOh, god.˛ She whimpered.
łDo you?˛ I asked remorselessly.
łYes.˛ It was a strangled sob.
łDo you give me permission to punish you if you displease me?˛
łP-p-punish me?˛ She stuttered.
łPunishment. Spanking, paddling, whipping. That sort of thing.˛
łPlease, donąt do that.˛
łDo you give me permission?˛
łYes.˛ She hung her head and snifţed.
łYou donąt want to leave?˛
łNo.˛
I moved forward and freed her. She looked up fearfully. łWhy me?˛ She
wailed.
łBecause you consistently wear sexy underwear.˛ I said blandly, lifting
her to her feet.
łWhat?˛ She was staring at me wildly. I repeated myself. łWho told you
that? How did you Ţnd out?˛
łThink a moment, Sherry.˛ I said. She stared at me, not understanding.
Sighing, I gave her a hint. łWhat do you do at school every day?˛
łA lot of things.˛ She said, still not understanding.
łAny of them naked?˛ I asked.
łWhat? Of course not!˛ She pulled away, blushing. She was really
embarrassed. Hmm.
łYouąre not thinking. I bet you spend at least ten minutes a day in
school naked.˛
łNo I donąt.˛ She insisted. łWhat have you been smoking?˛ łTennis
shoes.˛ I said. She stared at me incredulously. łOr should I say gym
shoes?˛
She still didnąt get it.
łWhat the hell are you talking about?˛
łYou must not care for puzzles then.˛ I said. łSure you canąt guess?˛
łNo, I canąt. Because I donąt.˛ I shook my head sadly. łSherry, Sherry,
Sherry. Of course you do. Every girl in that school does. And every
boy. Even a few of the teachers.˛ łWhat? Youąre crazy.˛
łGym.˛ I said. łShowers. Changing clothes to play basketball, or
swimming or calisthenics.˛
łYou snuck into the girląs locker room?˛ She asked incredulously.
łHardly.˛ I said in mild reproof. łWhy sneak when thereąs a teacher
already there who doesnąt have to? A young, pretty thing. Sweet and
such a wonderfully obedient slave girl.˛
łMiss Thomas?˛ Sherry gaped. I motioned her behind the screen. Numbly
she went. The screen hid her completely. łTisk, canąt have you covered
up completely, now can we? I took hold of the top of the screen and
pushed the thing back. It came loose with a click.
Like a window shade it rolled down until Sherryąs startled face
appeared.
łUseful gadget for training young virgins.˛ I said. łItąs called a
humiliation screen. When the bar was just barely above her breasts I
pulled it forward. The bar settled with another click. łNotice the
wooden bar across the middle of the three screens.˛ I lectured. łIt
hides a pair of window shade rollers that keep the top and bottom
panels taut.
łMost of the girls Iąve enslaved donąt mind the top where it is.˛ I
grinned. łItąs the bottom bar that makes them blush.˛ Kneeling I pushed
the bottom bar back, catching it as it tried to snap upward. I let it
roll up until I could just barely see the bottoms of Sherryąs shorts.
łThere. Youąve got about an inch of decency. If youąre careful it
should be enough. You might have to stand on tip toe, though.˛ I
grinned at her. łYou want me to change clothes?˛ Sherry asked warily.

łOh, of course. Into something more-shall we say suitable?˛ I
chuckled. Turning I went to the corner with the boxes and took her gown
out of its box. It had a matching pair of teeny panties, almost a
g-string, with ties on each hip. The gown had ties on the shoulders and
only one tie at the bust to hold it closed. It was called an Angelica.
Jenny carried a line of sexy nightgowns for teenage girls which she had
in a separate catalog. łHere.˛ I said, handing the Ţlmy things to her.
She took them as though they would bite. I went back to the chair and
sat down. Leaning back, I spoke.
łHang those on the hook for the moment. Iąm about to strip you naked.
When youąre totally naked, put on the outŢt. łYouąre going to strip
me?˛ Sherry asked, glancing nervously around the room.
łWell, your hands will be obeying my commands.˛ I said. łSo yes, Iąll
be the one stripping you. Now take off your shoes.˛ Biting her lip she
did so.
łNow put them in the box.˛ I said, pointing to the empty gown box. It
was about ten feet from the screen. She came out and sat them down
gently. łI didnąt say you had to come out from behind the screen.˛ I
said mildly. łAs the game progresses Iąm sure youąll want to consider
your other options.˛
She understood at once, paling.
łOf course, if you donąt get something in the box Iąll make you come
and put it in. Bear that in mind.˛ I waved her back behind the screen.
Arriving she turned and waited. She shivered a bit. łYes, your Miss
Thomas is really one lovely dollop of a trollop. It only took a week to
train her. A real slut. Of course, sheąd already been trained after a
fashion by her room-mate. You know, the art teacher.˛
łMiss Johnson?˛ Sherry asked, scandalized.
łDidnąt you know?˛ I asked, surprised. łTheyąre lesbians. At least they
were before I caught it all on tape. Now theyąre my slaves. Just like
Mei. Just like you.˛
Sherry paled again.
łClever of me really. Take off your top, Sherry.˛ Slowly she did so,
holding it in her hands, eyeing the box, wondering if her aim was that
good. łVery clever. You see, I took a whole monthąs worth of tapes.
Telephoto lens are expensive, but I missed nothing. And the shotgun
mike worked perfectly.˛
I looked at her expectantly. łWell?˛ I asked, motioning to the box.
Carefully she wadded the top into a ball and tossed. It missed. She
blushed. I waited, tapping my foot impatiently. She darted from behind
the screen, raced to the discarded top, scooped it up with her foot and
got it rather messily in the box. Without breaking stride she was back
behind the screen.
łVery good!˛ I applauded. łWell, to continue my explanation, the reason
I took a whole monthąs tapes was to prevent them from wiggling out by
claiming it had been a once in a lifetime thing.˛ I laughed. łI timed
it rather nicely too. Now, the shorts, Sherry. And I donąt think youąll
want to miss this time.˛ The shorts fell around her ankles. I waited to
see how she was going to retrieve them without exposing herself. She
looked at me, then down at the ţoor. Then she lifted one leg free and
used the other to lift it to her hands. She sneered at me.
This time her throw was good. The shorts landed on top of her tee shirt
in a text book touchdown. She gasped in relief. I just smiled, knowing
the ending of this game. Sherryąs relief faded a bit when she saw it.
łIąd waited till the last month in the school term.˛ I continued.
łNeither woman had a summer job, so it was perfect. I showed them a
handful of tapes, and let them know I had two dozen more.
łNow your bra, I think, Sherry.˛ I interrupted myself. Blushing
furiously now, Sherry opened her bra and slipped it off. łI made them
come to my house for the whole summer.˛ I said. łI kept them chained
naked down in the dungeon. For three months they never saw the sun, or
a stitch of clothing.˛
łAnd speaking of clothing, put your bra in the box.˛ I said. Sherry
wadded up the black lacy thing and tossed it. It unfolded in mid-air,
and fell to the ţoor half way to the box.
łOh, god.˛ Sherry whispered. I chuckled.
łThis should tax your ingenuity.˛ I said. łAnd no cheating now! You
canąt put on the nightgown until your panties are in the box.˛
She looked desperately around. Finally admitting defeat she wrapped her
arms tightly around her breasts and crept out from behind the screen.
Moving to the bra she knelt with her back to me. She stood up and with
her back to me the whole time dumped it in the box and hurried back
behind the screen. łFair.˛ I allowed. łWhere was I?˛ I looked at Sherry
inquiringly. łThey were naked in your dungeon.˛ She Ţnally said through
gritted teeth.
łAh, thank you. Whenever they had to go to the bathroom they had to ask
me to take them. They were always padlocked in chains, you see, in
their cells.˛
łI allowed them one shower a day, which was also spent inside a locked
room. It was the only time I permitted them to be free of restraints.˛
łEvery morning they were paddled with a large school paddle covered in
leather. Every evening they were whipped with a cat oąnine tails.
Afterward, one of them would be spread-eagled and raped.˛ łLinda, your
gym teacher, got into it. It took me less than a week to make her a
total submissive slave. Every night sheąd go to sleep with a dildo
strapped in her. On the nights I didnąt fuck her I substituted a
vibrator.˛
łBridget Johnson was tougher. It took a month of whippings and more
severe punishments. In the end it was the enema series that broke her.˛
I paused.
łBut enough nostalgia! Itąs time for your panties, Sherry.˛ łPlease, I
donąt want to do this!˛ She said, near tears. I shrugged. łAs you wish.
Monday should prove interesting, donąt you think?˛ Her eyes widened.
łI hate you!˛ She spat. The panties dropped around her ankles. Angrily
she hurled them toward the box. Her throw hit the far wall and by more
luck than skill, rebounded, landing in the box. łAnger seems to improve
your aim.˛ I noted. She shuddered. łNow can I get dressed?˛ She
pleaded.
łNo, not just yet. I havenąt Ţnished my story. Do you know what the
three lances of Sherema are?˛ I asked. She shook her head. łIąm not
surprised. Itąs a torture ritual designed to break a strong-willed
woman, often used by white slavers. It broke Bridget Johnson, making
her my most humble slave.˛
łTake an unwilling woman and strap her to a steel table, face down.
Take a small enema nozzle attached to a two quart bag and show it to
her. Tell her exactly what youąre going to do with it. Pamper her with
lubricant and spend a great deal of time working the nozzle in so it
doesnąt hurt her. Then open the enema bag and let it Ţll her.˛
łSince sheąs probably never had an enema in her life, itąll make her
cramp. Shove a good-sized plug in her asshole to hold in the ţuid.˛
łAfter an hour release her and let her expel the enema. Immediately
strap her back on the table. Connect a second bag and reŢll the Ţrst
halfway. Change to a bardex nozzle, the kind that has a balloon on the
end to inţate inside so it canąt be expelled. Show her the nozzle, and
explain whatąs going to happen.˛
łSheąll probably panic, thinking three quarts will kill her. Sheąll
promise you anything if you will just not do that to her.˛ łSpend some
time lubricating her, talking to her, telling her the initial insertion
of the nozzle is nothing compared to inţating the balloon.˛ łSlowly
insert the nozzle with a fucking motion. Bridget told me later she
thought it was my cock, which sheąd felt before in her ass.˛ łOnce
fully inserted inţate the balloon. This will make most women break down
completely. Then open the Ţrst bag and let it empty. By now sheąs
probably going to be able to handle half a gallon. After the Ţrst bag
empties, open the second one.˛ I looked at Sherry.
łMost women can comfortably handle three quarts, if theyąve just had a
two quart one expelled. But they donąt know that.˛ łAs before, force
her to hold it for an hour. At the end of that sheąll be cried out, and
emotionally drained. Let her expel the enema. łStrap her back on the
table. Some women will Ţght you, others are too weak by this time.
Bridget fought like a wildcat, knowing another enema was coming.˛
łFill the two bags completely full. Substitute an animal nozzle for the
bardex version. Her asshole will probably be tightly clamped in fear.
Spend the time it takes to gently get the large bore nozzle inserted.
The stimulation will make the woman more tractable. łThen open both
bags at once. At the three quart level sheąll begin to cramp again. Let
her. By four quarts sheąll be miserable, screaming. It may Ţll her so
completely enema ţuid will get into her stomach and be vomited. Be sure
to put a bucket under her head.˛ łLeave her like that overnight. Before
removing the nozzle give her a hundred swats. Tilt the table, remove
the nozzle and let her expel while still spread-eagled.˛
łAfter sheąd endured that Bridget took two days to recover. And she was
the most tractable of slaves, to this day.˛ I smiled at Sherry. łBut of
course, Bridget was uncooperative. Youąre going to cooperate, arenąt
you?˛
łYes.˛ Sherryąs face was white, I think she believed every word. łPut
on the panties.˛ I said. Fumbling she did so. łNow the gown.˛ She
obeyed, having a little trouble with the bust tie. łNow come here.˛ I
said standing up. Sherry came out from behind the screen. She was a
lovely, if frightened, sixteen year-old girl. łVery pretty.˛ I
commented. łGo lay on the bed.˛ She trembled violently as she walked,
collapsing, rather than simply laying down. I went to the box of
restraints and laid them all out. A dozen ten foot long silk ropes,
soft but unbreakably strong. A silk blindfold, padded and no less
effective for being ornate.
A silk gag, with monstrous plug and very unusual cheek pads to
completely Ţll the mouth, making any sound impossible. A ten-inch long
dildo with built-in vibrator. If inserted fully it would stuff a woman
to capacity. And lastly the same school paddle Iąd threatened her with
on her arrival.
I gathered up everything and carried it to the side of the bed. Dumping
it I turned my attention to my ward. She was laying demurely, legs
together, gown pulled down as far as it would reach (her panties were
almost covered). She had her hands clenched tightly over her stomach
and was twisting them nervously.
łIąm going to restrain you now.˛ I said quietly. łI am also going to
gag
and blindfold you. Iąll let you choose: binding, gag, or blindfold
Ţrst?˛ łIt doesnąt matter.˛ She said staring at the ceiling..
łDo you want to watch?˛ I asked. She shook her head convulsively. She
was really frightened now.
łSherry, I wonąt hurt you. I promise. If you cooperate fully Iąll give
you
more pleasure than you ever dreamed could exist. Donąt Ţght me.˛ She
burst into tears. She wasnąt playacting now, she was a frightened young
girl about to be violated. It didnąt matter at all that sheąd been a
whore for two years. I hesitated, suddenly wondering how her uncle had
raped her. Had he said ŚDonąt Ţght meą?
łGet on with it.˛ She sobbed. I slipped the blindfold over her eyes,
making sure her hair wouldnąt pull, and tied it in place. Leaning down
I whispered in her ear.
łThey blindfold horses to calm them down. Thatąs why I blindfolded you.
You must be calm for what Iąm going to do. Open your mouth. As wide as
you can. Iąm going to gag you now.˛
Somewhat calmer now, she did. I had a lot of trouble with the gag,
until I discovered the cheek pads slid in Ţrst. Sherry grunted as the
massive plug pushed between her teeth. She coughed once, and I tensed,
ready to jerk the gag out if she started to choke. But she settled
down. I checked her breathing, her sobs hadnąt lasted
long enough to make her nose run, which when gagged can be dangerous.
She tensed when I pulled her arm above her head, but didnąt Ţght me. I
carefully wrapped the middle of the rope around her wrist several
times, making sure the ropes wouldnąt chafe her skin. I didnąt want her
to have to explain rope burns!
I knotted the rope and took the ends and tied them to the bedpost. Then
I tenderly kissed her upturned palm. She shuddered at the unexpected
contact. I treated her other arm the same way, kissing her palm when
Ţnished.
This time she didnąt shudder, and even relaxed a little. I think she
recognized the feel of my lips against her palm, and it somehow
comforted her.
She tensed when I took her ankle gently and wrapped several turns of
rope around it. She made a soft whining noise through her nose as I
carefully pulled her taut, careful not to pull on her arms. She fought
just a
little when I pulled her leg to the side and tied it to the foot post.
When I
kissed the sole of her foot she relaxed again. She arched in protest
when I pulled her other leg to the side, spread eagling her. I tied off
the rope and kissed the sole of the foot Iąd just restrained.
I kissed the inside of her elbow, then tenderly wrapped rope around it
and tied it to a ring in the side of the bed frame, pulling her arm
Ţrmly but not cruelly down ţat against the bed. I repeated the action
with her other elbow.
Sherry was still tense, but not like a bow-string. At Ţrst sheąd been
terriŢed, but now she was merely uneasy. I kissed her left kneecap and
then tied it with rope, pulling her leg ţat and to the side. Her left
leg was
now slightly bent and ţat against the bed. When I kissed her right knee
she took a deep breath and sighed, relaxing completely.. It was as if
by rendering her helpless I had made her surrender.
I wondered again about that fateful day sheąd been raped by her uncle.
Probably drunk, certainly he wouldnąt have been considerate, just
grabbing and forcing. Hemp rope, most likely, tied cruelly tight,
leaving rope burns as sheąd fought himŠ
Clothes ripped off, pain as he plundered her virginity, screaming and
betrayed. Somber now I brushed the gown off her belly and kissed her
belly button, letting the tip of my tongue probe for just a moment. She
sighed again, and lifted her belly to me.
I doubted her uncle had bothered to gag her. Heąd probably slapped her
until her screams subsided to heartbroken sobs. He most certainly
wouldnąt have blindfolded her, most likely wanting to see the pain and
terror in her eyes.
I swore to myself that this night would be nothing like that. Tonight
Iąd
make Sherry come, until she fainted. Iąd give her every ounce of
ecstasy I could coax from her body. And no matter what happened I
wouldnąt use the paddle on her.
łIąm going to leave you now.˛ I whispered. łTry and relax. Iąll be back
soon enough. And then you lose your virginity, Sherry.˛ I paused, then
said impulsively. łSherry, your fantasyąs over.. Now Iąm Paul again,
and Iąm going to make this night something youąll treasure for the rest
of your life. I promise. Tonight, whore or not, you lose your virginity
in all truth.˛ I left, locking the door.
The girls were still in the living room, watching a movie. They turned
to me in surprise.
łIs something wrong master?˛ Mei asked, rising.
łNot really. But Sherryąs kind of scared by this. Iąd like the four of
you to comfort her a little.
łHow?˛ Alima asked. I shrugged.
łI donąt know. A touch, a soothing word. Iąll leave that to you. Will
you come?˛
łOf course, master.˛ Rachel said, standing. Thuy silently followed
suit. The Ţve of us trooped upstairs. I halted them outside Sherryąs
door.
łI think it best if you go in one at a time. Whoąs Ţrst?˛ łIąm Ţrst.˛
Alima said. We stared at her until she blushed. łIąve done it again,
havenąt I? Iąm sorry, master. Forgive me.˛ łNo, Alima.˛ I said gently.
łNot this time. Youąll be punished. But I think youąre right. Weąll do
this in reverse order, Ţrst you, then Thuy, then Rachel, and Mei last.˛
łYes, master.˛ Alima bowed her head. She shivered. I unlocked the door
and took Alima by the elbow. Silently we went in, and I closed the door
behind us.
Alima looked down at Sherryąs bound body and her face softened. She sat
on the edge of the bed and leaned over the sixteen year-old. Sherry,
thinking it was me, twisted in her bonds, trying to get closer. łDonąt
be afraid, Sherry.˛ Alima murmured. Sherry froze. łHe said you were
scared. Donąt be, honey. I know losing your virginity is probably the
biggest thing thatąs ever happened to you, but it only hurts for a
second.˛ Alima leaned down and kissed Sherryąs forehead above the
blindfold.
łHow jealous I am!˛ She said to the tied down girl. łHeąs going to
make you a woman tonight. Itąs the most wonderful thing that ever
happened to me, Sherry. I hope itąs as good for you.˛ She kissed
Sherryąs forehead again and stood up. Silently I escorted her to the
door. I motioned Thuy in.
She trembled when she saw Sherry bound hand and foot. Looking at me
with huge eyes she slipped onto the bed. Sherry turned her head toward
the weight. Thuy said nothing, just hugging Sherry tightly, stroking
her hair. After a minute she got up and left.
Racheląs reaction was warmer and more subdued. łYou look beautiful,
Sherry.˛ She said softly. łDonąt be afraid. You donąt have a thing to
worry about. I see only wonderful things for you tonight.˛ She stood
up and left.
Mei was last. She sat beside Sherry on the bed. łWe love you Sherry.˛
She said. łAlways remember that. No matter what happens, this is your
home now. Let tonightąs pleasures ţow over you like music. And
remember, he really does love you.˛ She kissed Sherryąs stomach and
left.
I slipped out behind them. They had gathered in the hall.
łThank you.˛ I said. łI think that helps a lot. Alima, your punishment
is going to be the Cucumber. I was going to let you get over your
soreness, but youąve proven that you need discipline. Thuy, you know
the drill. Youąll strip and bind Alima, then insert the Cucumber. Mei,
you can show Thuy where everything is, then go back to your movie.˛

łYes, master.˛ Mei said. Alima was looking uncertain.
łSheąs going to put a cucumber in me?˛ Alima asked plaintively. I
grinned as the other girls laughed.
łYouąll see.˛ I said. I made shooing motions with my hands. łSherryąs
waiting for me. Have fun, girls.˛
I went back in and locked the door. Sherry lay still, calm now. I
stripped and laid down beside her. Wordlessly I began to caress every
inch of exposed ţesh. After Ţve minutes she was trembling. She mewed
softly as I began to run the buzzing vibrator over her breasts and
crotch. It took only a few minutes before she came softly, quickly,
only a spasm or two. Smiling to myself I undid her top and removed it.
Clad now only in tiny panties her naked breasts quivered as I caressed
them.
Her next orgasm took almost a half hour to come. She had been threshing
in her bonds for the previous ten minutes, aroused by my hands and
mouth on everything but her cunt, and the vibrator teasingly trailed
over that.
This time it was prolonged. Nearly ten seconds of shuddering, gasping
ecstasy, trapped like a ţy on a web of silk ropes. I untied her panties
and
removed them.
By now sheąd learned the rules of the game. Each time she came weąd go
on. It was a variation of the game Iąd played with Mei during her
deţoration. It had worked then, and it was working now. Naked now her
body held no secrets from me, and I probed her pussy with my Ţnger. She
wasnąt very tight, but she reacted with violent approval to my
invasion. I began to kiss her and lick her. She moaned in her gag and
did her best to press her pussy against my mouth. I probed her asshole,
and found there too she was open to penetration.
I suppose taking multiple lovers every night would do that. But she
wasnąt too loose, her young supple body rebounded quickly from so much
sex. She came quickly from my cunnilingus, and writhed in pleasure when
I didnąt stop. By the time she came again my tongue was ready to fall
off, so I inserted the vibrator into her vagina, making her whimper
behind her gag. She came hard, gasping through her nose, and when I
didnąt remove the
massive thing, just started to thrust it in and out rapidly, she came
again, within a minute of her Ţrst one. Then she collapsed, laying
still, not reacting to more prodding.
I pulled out the vibrator and turned it off. Sherryąs breathing was loud
and labored for several minutes. Beads of sweat covered her trembling
body. When she settled down I began making love to her again, paying
particular attention to her breasts. She sighed in appreciation.
It was almost twenty minutes later, with her writhing in the web of
ropes the whole time, that I mounted her. My cock sank effortlessly
into her sixteen year-old belly. She heaved upward, swallowing my cock
with her pussy, and began moving wildly under me. It wasnąt thirty
seconds before she came, the convulsions were unmistakable, as was the
complete collapse afterward. I continued, sliding my arms under her,
pressing her into the bed with my weight. Another climax came after
twenty minutes of slow fucking, with her resting quietly as the
pleasure sneaked up from behind.
One minute she was moving just a little, a subdued ripple, and the next
she was screaming into her gag, slamming her hips upward in a series of
bucking motions that almost made me lose control. I rode it out with
gritted teeth, feeling my pleasure increase to the brink of orgasm.
Almost, but not quite. I withdrew from her, grateful for the rest, and
the chance to regain control.
I began to untie her, freeing her from the ropes. She lay quietly, too
tired to do anything but rest. When she was free I helped her onto her
knees. I removed the blindfold, then the gag. The gag was sodden with
her spit. Sherry worked her jaws several times, wincing as muscles
protested the abuse. łI love you.˛ She said when she recovered. I
smiled and kissed her.
She eagerly opened her mouth, not waiting for my tongue she invaded me!
Laughing I broke the kiss.
łAre you enjoying yourself?˛ I asked, touching her nose. She smiled.
łDoes a bear shit in the woods?˛ She asked crudely. I laid back and
gestured at my cock.
łNow itąs my turn. Please me, Sherry. Do whatever you think Iąll like.˛
łYes, master.˛ She said, taking my cock in both hands. She opened her
mouth and swallowed my cock in one smooth motion, all eight inches of
it.
If Mei was a born fellatrix, Sherry was a second generation artist.
Waves of pleasure tore through my groin. I groaned, making her eye me
in amusement. Slow and graceful, she deliberately let me fuck her
throat. This was unlike anything Iąd ever felt before. Sherry squeezed
my balls lightly, making me groan again and struggle not to shoot my
sperm into her mouth. She backed off, letting only the tip of my prick
stay in her mouth. She lightly stroked my shaft within her Ţst, before
following it down with her throat.
I lost it, spewing like a sailor in from a six month cruise. Sherry, old
pro that she was, didnąt even blink, just let the come roll down her
throat, milking me dry.
When it was over she let my limp dick pull from her mouth. łHave I
pleased you, master?˛ She asked seductively.
łYes.˛ I said. łNow I want you to give me another erection so I can
fuck you in the ass.˛
łAs you command, master.˛ Sherry said submissively. She began to
masturbate me lightly, kissing my balls. It took a surprising amount of
time before I got hard again, almost an hour. But Sherry never stopped,
apparently enjoying herself immensely.
Once I was hard I commanded her to coat my cock with Vaseline, telling
her that I was about to bind her and sodomize her helpless body. She
shivered a little and kissed me timidly. Then she did as I commanded. I
ordered her to prepare her asshole for penetration. She did, pushing a
huge gob of Vaseline up her anus. With a shudder she prostrated herself
to me.
łI am ready for your cock, master.˛ She said, voice mufţed by the
sheet. I pulled her onto her knees and took a rope. I carefully bound
her arms behind her back, wrist to opposite elbow, making sure she
wasnąt uncomfortable.
Then I folded her legs and bound each ankle to its thigh, but leaving
each leg loose so she could spread them. I laid back on the bed and
bodily lifted her until she was straddling my hips. I pulled her
forward and kissed her.
łIąm going to fuck your ass now.˛ I whispered into her ear. łFeel it?˛
I
reached down and positioned my cock against her anus. I could feel the
lubricant from her pussy wetting my belly. łYes, master.˛
łStraighten up. Sit on my cock, Sherry. Fuck yourself in the ass.˛
łYes, master.˛ She said. She cried out as she straightened, I felt my
cock push into her, shoving aside the clenching ring of her anus. She
made small cries of pain as she forced herself onto my cock. I could
feel the slippery length of it as she slowly jammed her ass backward.
Finally she was done. Panting, she looked down at me in triumph. I
reached up and squeezed her nipples lightly. She sighed. Then I reached
under her legs and lifted her off my cock. łAgain.˛ I commanded. She
looked at me strangely, but obediently impaled herself again. This time
there were no cries of pain. Reaching under her I lifted her up a
little and began to fuck her ass. At Ţrst she winced and gasped as my
large cock rearranged her. But soon she was smiling and grinding her
ass around as I thrust. Voluntarily now she struggled to help me fuck
her. Since she wasnąt able to unfold her legs her aid consisted mostly
of rocking back and forth. It was enough to let me sink two Ţngers into
her cunt. She groaned as my thumb found her clitoris and began to
stroke it. łOh, master, Iąm-Iąm going to come!˛ She said in surprise
after a few minutes. True to her word she began to shiver and shake.
She threw back her head and made inarticulate noises. Then she froze,
back arched, breasts thrust outward, head thrown back. She groaned long
and low, a shuddering howl. At the same time her asshole clenched
several times. I lost control, spurting liquid Ţre into her ass,
gasping and groaning along with her. It felt like hours before my
orgasm subsided. Sherry collapsed slowly over me, sobbing.
łI nev-never want to lea-leave y-you!˛ She wept. Her shuddering body
felt hot and sweaty. I put my arms around her and began to rock her
bound form gently.
łI love you Sherry.˛ I whispered, stroking the sixteen year-olds hair.
łYouąre a very special lady.˛ Sherry cried for almost ten minutes
before she regained control.
łIąm sorry.˛ She snifţed. łItąs crazy, but I feel like you just popped
my
cherry. Me! A whore.˛
łA sex slave. And I did.˛ I said, loosening the rope that bound her
arms. As soon as that was free she hugged me Ţercely. łMy uncle-˛
łRaped you.˛ I said, pressing a Ţnger to her lips. łAnd all the men
youąve had since then fucked you. But I took your virginity tonight.
You gave it to me, Sherry. A womanąs virginity canąt be stolen from
her. No matter how often sheąs fucked or raped, sheąs still a virgin
until she surrenders her soul to her lover. Thatąs the true
deţoration.˛ łWow.˛ She whispered. łThat almost makes sense.˛
łYou gave your heart and soul to me tonight. You gave me your orgasms,
the ultimate compliment a woman can pay her lover. Tonight you offered
me your virginity. And I gratefully accepted it.˛
łWas I good enough?˛ She asked anxiously. łAs good as Mei?˛
łYes.˛ I answered instantly. I hugged her with all my strength. She
gasped, her own arms tightening in reţex. łYou donąt have to compare
yourself to anyone, Sherry. Youąre remarkable in your own right. Every
girl in the harem is better than the others at something.˛ łWhat am I
better at?˛ She demanded.
łDeep throat.˛ I answered. łMy god, girl, Iąve never felt anything like
that before! Mei can deep throat too, but not like that!˛ Sherry
snuggled against me, pleased.
łBut I have to be honest.˛ I continued. łMeiąs strong suit is being
fucked in the ass. At that, she leaves you in the dust.˛ łWhich do you
like better?˛ She asked slyly. łOh, no! Iąm not going to answer that
one!˛ I laughed. łSometimes I like fucking a girl in the ass.
Sometimes I like to fuck her throat. And sometimes I want to whip her
until she cries.˛ Sherry stiffened. I stroked her hair and kissed her
cheek.
łStill want to be the best at everything?˛ I asked sympathetically. łI
guess not.˛ She said with a shiver.
łI want you to teach Mei how to do that. And all the other girls.˛ I
said.
łDo what?˛
łDeep throat.˛ I said. łItąs a hell of a skill.˛
łOk.˛ She said, subdued. I guessed immediately what was bothering her.
łYou think I wonąt love you anymore if another girl turns out to be
better at it that you are?˛ I asked.
łWell-˛ She temporized.
łSherry, listen to me. If you never hear another thing I say, listen to
me
now. I love you for what you are, not what you can do. Remember that,
please. Thatąs vital, little one. No matter what happens, weąre
family.˛ łThatąs incest.˛ She giggled.
łFamilyąs who you love.˛ I said, running my hand down her back. I
untied her leg ropes. With a contented sigh she straightened them. łI
love you.˛ She whispered, cuddling. Stroking her back I said. łI love
you too, Sherry. But Iąm not the only one. Thereąs Mei, and Rachel, and
Thuy, and Alima. The other girls will too. I promise.˛ Sherry burst
into tears again. I held her until she stopped. Then I carried her to
the shower and washed her. I took her to my bed and we fell asleep in
each others arms.

Chapter 26 Unexpected Company

When I woke up, Sherry was gone, off to school. I rambled down to
breakfast, only to Ţnd everyone else busy at some task. Thuy insisted,
rather Ţrmly I thought, in Ţxing my breakfast. Rachel was helping Mei
with some mysterious project and they made it plain I was disturbing
them. Mildly disgruntled but mostly amused I found Alima in the
library, scanning a Wall Street Journal! She glanced up, grinned, and
went back to her paper. Pulling out a pencil from behind her ear she
made some notes, ignoring me. Bereft of purpose I wandered into the
living room in time to answer the phone. It was the construction
company, they were coming out at ten to work on the garage. Iąd paid
them nearly three times the going rate so theyąd be Ţnished in a single
day. Thereąd been a delay while a large enough crew was assembled, but
the woman assured me the job would be Ţnished that day. Just as I got
off the phone it rang again. This time it was the phone company. They
would be stringing lines that day, and coming to install the PBX that
the new system would require.
It never rains but it pours.
The crew was prompt. By ten thirty over three dozen workers were making
busy noises from the direction of the driveway. I went to consult with
Thuy to see if my sudden idea were possible. She agreed it was, and
sent me off to town to gather the necessary supplies. I had to take the
truck, and damn near broke it down coming back. Thuy drafted Mei and
Rachel to help her. Alima begged off, with Meiąs permission, saying she
had too much to get ready, she didnąt want to have her train of thought
derailed. I pitched in too. And at one oąclock, when the construction
crew was ready to quit for lunch, we gave them a buffet theyąll never
forget. The two men from the phone company got invited too.
The reason theyąll never forget it wasnąt the food, although that was
very good. The real reason nearly gave me a heart attack. Each of the
four girls disappeared just before lunch, reappearing in bunny
costumes! And not your run of the mill Playboy bunny, either! These
were ultra-daring micro-bikini style bunny suits that bared areas women
wonąt ordinarily bare, for instance the underside of their breasts, and
the area on either side of their bush. The girls were just barely
decent, but it was a head-snapping session for the men as they waltzed
out. I was too late to stop it, and after my initial panic, not really
sure I wanted to. I watched the girls with the same intensity as the
crews did. Rachel was especially saucy, apparently her stint as a
prostitute had freed the exhibitionist in her.
But quiet little Thuy was also strutting her stuff, ţirting and
laughing gaily. Mei was almost dancing as she slipped gracefully from
table to table. Even proud stiff Alima was joking with the men as she
served them. She yelped loudly as one man, emboldened by her ţirting,
slapped her ass familiarly. She glared at him, and, as the saying goes,
if looks could killŠ
Rachel raced to the rescue, appearing from nowhere to guide the
indignant Arabic girl away. She spoke quietly and quickly to Alima,
then laughed. The Arabic girl looked up at her for a minute, then
giggled. Mei had moved in to serve at the abandoned table and the
Chinese girl instantly made the men forget the faux paus. All in all,
lunch was a great success. The girls disappeared after lunch and the
crews began work again with a will.
The girls, now dressed conservatively reappeared and quickly cleaned up
the debris left by lunch. I approached Mei with a purposeful stride.
łYes, master?˛ She asked innocently as I stalked up. łWhat,˛ I asked
carefully. łin the name of Sam Hill do you think you were doing?˛
łEntertaining your guests, master.˛ Mei answered demurely, lowering her
eyes. But I caught the smile ţickering at the corner of her mouth.
łWhoąs bright idea was it?˛ I asked the group, who were busy avoiding
my eyes. No one spoke for a moment, then Rachel cleared her throat.
łYou?˛ I asked in disbelief. łRachel, Iąm shocked.˛ She looked at me,
suddenly woe-begone, so much like a chastened puppy I burst into
laughter. Rachel looked relieved.
łYouąre not mad?˛ She asked.
łNo. Although I ought to be. Tell me the next time you plan a stunt
like this, ok? I nearly had a coronary! Especially when Alima yelped.˛
The Arabic girl blushed. Mei came to her rescue. łI thought Alima
handled it very well, master.˛ Mei declared stoutly. łIąd have probably
slapped him.˛
łAnd broken his jaw.˛ I said drily. łListen, kids, fun is-˛ I was
interrupted.
łOh my god!˛ Rachel whispered in horror. As one creature all of us
turned to confront whatever had frightened Rachel. It makes me proud to
remember that instant. Mei even went into a combat stance in front of
the Amerind girl. What we saw was an old dust-covered pick-up truck
that might have been brown at the dawn of time come shuddering up the
driveway. It was trailing blue smoke and seemed to lean tiredly to one
side. If it had been a horse, theyąd have shot it. Rachel was actually
trembling.
łWhatąs wrong, honey?˛ Alima asked in confusion. łWhat is it?˛ The
Arabic girl glared at the source of Racheląs fright with murderous
intensity. łItąs my parents.˛ Rachel said faintly.
łShit.˛ I said in the sudden silence. It seemed to sum up the situation
nicely.
łWhat am I going to do? What am I going to do?˛ Rachel was getting
hysterical.
łThe Ţrst thing youąre going to do, my brave lady, is not panic.˛ I
said Ţrmly. łAlima, Thuy, go get all Sherryąs stuff out of her old room
and put it in her new one. Then prepare it for guests. Walk until you
get inside, then run like hell. Scoot!˛
The Vietnamese girl grabbed Alimaąs arm and pulled her away. Her action
was fortunately shielded from the view of the truckąs occupants.
łRachel, donąt worry. Theyąll never learn the truth. Weąll play it cool
until they go back home, ok?˛
łThank you.˛ She sagged in relief. łBut what about the camera in my
room? Itąs in plain view! And the restraints!˛ łI can disguise the
camera.˛ Mei said from the corner of her mouth. łWeąll get Alima and
Thuy to clear the other stuff away later.˛ łTill then weąll keep your
parents away from the B&D areas.˛ I assured the nervous girl. łOnce
clear, they can look all they like, and theyąll never know the
difference. Now come on, letąs greet them.˛ They had gotten out of the
truck and were staring around at the beehive of activity where the
garage was rising with phenomenal speed. The woman seemed uncertain,
nervous. The man seemed angry. That didnąt bode well. My stomach was
cravenly trying to hide behind my backbone. Bracing myself mentally I
marched to meet Racheląs parents.
The woman spotted Rachel Ţrst, waving to her, but seemed very hesitant.
The man, attracted by her movement focused on our approaching group
like a Stinger missile locking onto a target. He stood very still, and
began to look angrier.
This was getting worse. My backbone began to Ţght for rear honors. We
stopped just a few feet from them. I waited for Rachel to speak. When
the silence grew awkward I glanced at her, she was frozen in place,
staring at her father like a bird at a snake.
łIsnąt anyone going to say anything?˛ I Ţnally asked. The manąs eyes
ţicked toward me, scanned once, then Ţxed back on his daughter. The
message was łnot impressed˛. Or maybe, łIąll deal with you later,
scum˛. My feet took a vote, deciding to join stomach and backbone in
their undigniŢed struggle. With Rachel mesmerized, and my verbal
offering sunk without trace, Mei came to the rescue, showing more of
that wonderful wisdom. She spoke to the woman.
łHi, Iąm Mei Ling. Welcome to Ravenąs Wing. Youąre Racheląs mother,
arenąt you?˛
łYes.˛ The woman acted relieved. łMy name is-˛ She hesitated, then
looked at her husband. ł-Twilight Wind. This is my husband, Stalking
Bear.˛ The man looked at his wife in surprize. She said something in
another language. Rachel took a step back in surprize. The womanąs
husband looked as though heąd been slapped. He didnąt relax, but did
sheath his claws. Stalking Bear and Twilight Wind. I eyed the pair
thoughtfully. The couple undoubtedly had English names like Mary and
Sam. But sheąd chosen to give their Apache names, names they had
undoubtedly chosen for themselves. In ancient legend names have power.
And Stalking Bear was far more impressive than John or Larry. A
warning, perhaps? I found myself meeting her gaze. There was nothing
hesitant now, sheąd committed herself. To what? łGood afternoon.˛ I
nodded my head.
łTwilight Wind, Stalking Bear, may I introduce my employer, Paul
Reiner, master of Ravenąs Wing.˛ Mei spoke with dignity, her accent
thickening as her voice took on formal cadences Iąd never heard before.
It sounded very impressive.
Wise Mei. Sheąd caught the warning signals and decided to send up some
of her own. But very genteel, very understated. The woman crooked her
lips brieţy in acknowledgement. Her husbandąs eyes narrowed. łAnd may I
introduce Mei Ling Wu, chatelaine of the estate.˛ I said. Then, unable
to resist, I added. łI believe youąve already met Rachel.˛ The woman
smiled faintly, her husband didnąt even blink. Oh, well. łAnd what is
your title, Moonlightąs Laughter?˛ ŚWind asked Rachel. łEstate
councillor.˛ She answered automatically. Her parents looked confused.
łWhat the helląs that?˛ Stalking Bear growled. He was plainly tired of
this nonsense. łRachel, what the hell do you think youąre doing,
running off like that?˛ His voice rose. Muscles played under his shirt
as he shifted his weight impatiently. łWeąve come to bring you home.˛
łIąm not leaving here.˛ Rachel said, anger ţaring. łI belong here, and
this is where I stay!˛ Her voice got louder too. Father and daughter
faced off in a battle of wills I was afraid might erupt into a battle
of Ţsts. łYouąll do as youąre told, little girl, and thatąs all!˛ ŚBear
roared, face turning red.
łIąm a woman now and I decide what Iąll do and where Iąll go!˛ Rachel
said loudly, not a shout, not yet. Mei looked at me helplessly. łYouąre
no woman!˛ Stalking Bear shouted. łYouąre just a little girl with big
ideas!˛ He glared at his daughter.
łI am a woman now, and I will not be dictated to, not by you or
anyone.˛ Rachel replied quietly. She turned on her heel and began to
stalk off. łRachel-˛ I said.
łYou stay out of this, white man!˛ Stalking Bear snarled. łThis is a
family matter. Get back here! Iąm not through talking with you!˛ He
took a step forward. Mei moved to block him.
łRachel!˛ She called, sharp and clear.
Did you ever notice peopleąs reaction when something they thought small
and harmless bares six inch fangs and snarls? Rachel turned back, mouth
open in surprize. Stalking Bear looked down at the petite Chinese girl
blocking his path with puzzlement. Twilight Wind nodded, as though
sheąd suspected all along.
łRachel, youąre the estate councillor.˛ Mei snapped, watching Stalking
Bear through narrowed eyes. łDo your job! Now!˛ Rachel stood undecided
for a moment. She looked at her father, towering over the oriental girl
who barely topped his waist. Then she looked at her mother who did
nothing but watch. Finally she looked at me. I gave her a shrug and wan
smile. She stood for a moment longer. She looked around, at the house,
the lawns, the trees. She looked up at the clouds, and back at her
father. She took an enormous deep breath and let it out slowly.
Then she began to laugh. It was a gentle laughter, not mocking anything
or anyone. It was good laughter, healing laughter. A childąs happiness,
the elation an adult so seldom enjoys. I can see now why she was named
Moonlightąs Laughter.
She smiled and walked toward the two antagonists. łThank you, Mei.˛ She
said, putting her hand on the smaller girląs shoulder. łYour assistance
is appreciated. Youąre right, as always. Let me do my job.˛ łWith
pleasure.˛ Mei said, bowing to the Apache girl. łFather, Mother, if
youąll follow me please?˛ Racheląs voice was politely Ţrm, but not
irritatingly so. łPaul, and you too Mei. This concerns you as well.˛
Turning she went to one of the tableąs weąd set up for the crewąs
lunch, one that the girls had cleaned up already before Hell came
calling. She sat down and waved us to seats. łMei, would you bring us
all something to drink, please?˛ Mei went to another table and brought
back a pitcher of lemonade and several cups. We sat silently as Mei
poured drinks for us, serving Racheląs parents Ţrst. She Ţlled her own
glass when she was Ţnished and settled gracefully into her chair. łAll
right, girl, what the hell are you doing?˛ Stalking Bear demanded. His
wife put a calming hand on his arm. He glared at her. łDonąt try to
shut me up, Maria! Iąm hot, and Iąm tired, and Iąm pissed off. Iąve got
a daughter thatąs gone loco and a wife that wants to be reasonable!˛ He
shook himself and picked up his lemonade and took a huge swig. He
slammed it down so hard the liquid leaped up in a fountain, almost but
not quite spilling out.
łAnd I donąt feel like being reasonable!˛ He thundered. Wife and
daughter exchanged a knowing look. He glared at one, then the other
truculently. łFeel better now?˛ Rachel asked sympathetically. There was
no hint of a smile on her face, she was perfectly sincere. He stared at
her a moment before subsiding.
łWhyąd you run off, girl?˛ He growled, letting some of the pain show
through.
łBecause it was time.˛ Rachel said softly. łI canąt be your little girl
forever, papa. You know the truth. It was time for me to go.˛ łBut no
warning? Just, good-bye, Iąve got a new job?˛ He stared at her, face
impassive. The pain lurked below the surface, I could feel it. And it
was my fault. No matter what I did it seemed I ended up hurting
somebody. łMany warnings, papa.˛ Rachel contradicted gently. łYou knew
deep down. It had to be. It was better this way. A clean break is
always the least painful.˛
łI had to be sure you were safe.˛ He mumbled. łYou just vanished! I go
to work and youąre there, I come home and poof! No Rachel. No
Moonlightąs Laughter.˛ He stared at her. łYour mother said a cab came
for you. And then you just vanished.˛
łBut you found me.˛ Rachel said. łHow?˛
łWe called the telephone company.˛ Maria said. łWe got the phone number
of your last call. We traced it and we came. Are you happy here?˛ łYes,
mama.˛ Rachel answered with a smile. łIąve found another family here.
You shouldnąt have come. I would have called after Iąd gotten settled
in. How did papa get time off from work?˛
Husband and wife exchanged an uncomfortable look. Rachel straightened.
łPapa?˛ She asked sharply.
łI had time coming.˛ He said grufţy. łI told them I needed it and I was
taking it.˛
łAnd they said-˛ Rachel prompted.
łThey grumbled and threatened, but Ţnally gave in.˛ He grinned
savagely. łDidnąt have much choice.˛
łHow long?˛ Rachel demanded.
łTwo weeks.˛ Maria said comfortingly.
łAnd how long did it take you to get here?˛ Rachel asked suspiciously.
łFive days.˛ Stalking Bear said.
łAnd you came in the truck?˛ Rachel asked. łI thought the water pump
was ready to go?˛
łIt went.˛ Her mother shrugged. łWe got a new one. But we came to make
sure youąre all right, not to talk about our trip.˛ I chuckled
suddenly. Everyone turned to look at me, Racheląs father with
hostility.
łIąm sorry.˛ I waved my hand in apology. łBut itąs funny. You talk like
sheąs in deadly peril, when sheąs really second in command running the
estate.˛ I fought down a second chuckle. łSheąs proven to be worth her
weight in diamonds! I wouldnąt harm her for the world.˛ łJust what is
it you do, honey?˛ Maria asked. Rachel hesitated. łItąs hard to
explain.˛ She said Ţnally. łSheąs the estate councillor.˛ I broke in.
łIf somebody has troubles they go talk to Rachel. She helps them get
over it.˛ łThatąs it?˛ Stalking Bear asked blankly. I shrugged. łItąs a
very demanding job.˛ Mei said suddenly. łIt takes a very special person
to handle it. Someone with warmth, and patience, inner strength,
perception, and diplomacy. The kind of person that canąt see another
suffering without doing her best to help.˛ łSheąs too humble to tell
you herself, but sheąs very, very good at what she does. She earned her
position by healing a breach between me and my ward that could have
been disastrous. And she may have kept another girl from committing
suicide.˛
Racheląs parents looked startled, seeing their daughter from a new
perspective. Rachel didnąt blush, but she looked uncomfortable. łPaul,
I donąt think it would have gone that far..˛ She protested. łThatąs not
what the girl said, is it?˛ I asked. Rachel shook her head. łYou know
she exaggerates.˛ Rachel said. łI agree with Paul. You very well may
have saved her life.˛ Mei turned to Racheląs parents. łI couldnąt run
this place without her. Weąd search for years if we had to Ţnd someone
to take her place.˛ Thuy came out of the house, very small and very
quiet. Stalking Bear watched her quizzically.
łAre all your employees beautiful women?˛ He asked suspiciously. Thuy
smiled at him.
łOnly the best may serve in Ravenąs Wing, sir.˛ She said in her clear
small voice. Meiąs eyes danced, though she didnąt smile. Thuy was a
real puzzle to me. Her moods swung the gamut, from shy and quiet to
extroverted, from calm and collected to wild woman. Now she was in her
Quiet mood.
Stalking Bearąs eyes narrowed suspiciously. łThe guest room is ready,
sir.˛ Thuy said, bowing to me. łHave your guests eaten already or shall
I Ţx them lunch?˛ I arched at eyebrow at Racheląs mother. She
hesitated. łWe donąt want to be any trouble.˛ She said. łI would be
honored to serve you, sir and lady.˛ Thuy said, bowing. łThe parents of
Rachel Two-Feathers carry much respect in Ravenąs Wing.˛ What the hell?
Was this a conspiracy or what? I glanced at Rachel, who looked like she
wanted to blush. Mei looked solemn, and Thuy sincere. Stalking Bear and
his wife looked nonplussed. łGeorge?˛ Racheląs mother asked.
łI could go for a sandwich.˛ He admitted. łIf youąd care to freshen up
before you eat Rachel can show you to your room.˛ I said.
łRoom?˛ Maria said blankly.
łYes.˛ Mei said. łYouąll stay with us until you leave, of course.˛
łWeąve got a hotel in town.˛ Stalking Bear said stifţy. łNonsense!˛ I
said. łWeąve got plenty of room. Fine show of respect it would be if I
didnąt insist on extending my hospitality!˛ łWhatąs all this talk of
respect?˛ Maria asked, bewildered. łYouąve never laid eyes on us
before.˛
łI know your daughter.˛ I pointed out. łAnyone capable of bringing a
woman like Rachel to the world has my sincerest admiration.˛ Now Rachel
did blush. Mei rose from the table. łIf youąll excuse me, ma-Paul.˛ Mei
said, almost stumbling disastrously. łIąve got some matters to attend
to that wonąt wait. Iąll meet you in the library in ten minutes.
Twilight Wind, Stalking Bear, it was a pleasure meeting you. I look
forward to seeing you at dinner tonight.˛ She bowed to Racheląs parents
and left, moving swiftly but gracefully toward the house. łThuy, why
donąt you whip up some lunch for our guests? Rachel, Iąve got some
things to go over with Mei. Take the rest of the day off and show your
parents around Ravenąs Wing. Later you can drive them into town and
pick up their luggage.˛ I stood up. łMr and Mrs Two-Feathers, itąs been
an honor meeting you. Welcome to Ravenąs Wing, make yourselves at home.
If you need anything please donąt hesitate to ask one of my staff.˛ I
bowed and left, heading for the library.
Mei wasnąt there. I headed upstairs, to Sherryąs old room. Opening the
door I almost knocked Mei from her perch.
łWatch it, master!˛ She cried, teetering awkwardly. She made a Ţnal
adjustment to something and leaped down from the chair. łWhat do you
think?˛ She asked.
łGruesome.˛ I said in wonder. łWhat the hell is it?˛ łThe camera
shield. I think itąs very appropriate. Itąs a thunderbird.˛ łOh, very
appropriate.˛ I agreed sarcastically. łOne look at that thing and
theyąll probably sprint back home, with Rachel Ţrmly bound in a
papoose.˛ łIn a papoose?˛ Mei laughed. łMaster, really! A papoose is a
child.˛ łWell, you know what I mean.˛ I grumped. łNow come away,
theyąll be here any minute. I want to be safely ensconced in the
library when they arrive.˛ łYes, master.˛ Mei put the chair back and
followed me to the library. łNow.˛ I said when the soundproof door was
shut. łJust what the hell was that little game at lunch all about? And
whatąs Thuy up to?˛ łI donąt understand.˛ She said, puzzled. łThe bunny
outŢts.˛ I clariŢed.
łOh, that.˛ Mei said dismissively.
łYes, that. Can you imagine what would have happened if Racheląs
parents had shown up Ţfteen minutes earlier? Those costumes were
positively indecent!˛ łCalm down.˛ Mei said soothingly. łIt was
Racheląs idea. I thought it was a blast. And they didnąt show up
early.˛
łDid you even know they were coming?˛ I asked. łNo.˛ Mei admitted.
łI donąt even want to think about what could have happened. Stalking
Bear would have gone berserk. Weąd have had a genuine Indian uprising
in our own back yard. Somebody could have gotten hurt!˛ łBut they
didnąt. Master, calm down!˛ Mei was chuckling. It made me mad. łDammit,
Mei, I care for all of you very much!˛ I said loudly. łPulling a stupid
stunt like that could have lost us Rachel for good!˛ łYes, master.˛ Mei
lowered her head. łI humbly apologize for having some innocent fun. The
next time Iąd like to watch a movie or read a book Iąll be sure and get
your permission. Especially during my free time.˛ Her sarcasm bit deep,
a bitter cold blade. She was right. The girls had been acting on their
own time. I had no control over them during the day, and had no right
to complain.
łIąm sorry, Mei..˛ I said, contrite. łIąm being stupid. You can do what
you like during the day. It wasnąt your fault that Racheląs parents
showed up like that. I even enjoyed watching you and the other girls
catering to the workmen. It was just plain bad luck.˛
łYes, master, it was.˛ Mei smiled at me. łBut if weąre going to play
the game right, sometimes we have to break the rules.˛ łMcdonaldąs
commercial.˛
łBurger King.˛ She corrected me. She grinned. łDidnąt you know? In the
Chinese calender this is the year of living dangerously!˛ łArg!˛ I
roared, leaping at her. Laughing, she danced around a table, evading me
easily. I gave up and grinned at her. łI love you, Mei Ling Wu.˛ I said
softly. łAnd I love you, master.˛ She said. łMake me your permanent
slave.˛ łMarry you?˛ I asked, tilting my head.
łAre you proposing?˛ She asked, startled. łAre you?˛ I challenged her.
łI would not presume, master.˛ Mei said seriously. łGirl, weąve got to
talk.˛ I said. Sitting on the sofa I patted the seat. Obediently Mei
came to sit beside me.
łMei, you are without doubt the most extraordinary woman Iąve ever had
the privilege to meet. But this sex slave thing is beginning to obsess
you. It worries me. Iąm wondering if Iąm hurting you, driving you into
an unhealthy Ţxation.˛
łThink Iąm going over the edge, do you?˛ Mei mocked me. She took my
hand in hers. łYes, Iąm obsessed. With you. I want to belong to
you-forever. You Ţll my senses, you are the light in my eyes, the music
in my ears, the taste on my tongue! I love you, and I want to lose
myself to you.˛ łIn other words, bucko, I love you.˛ She laughed at me.
łIn my wildest dreams, I never thought a woman like you would ever say
that, and mean it.˛ I touched her cheek lightly. łThis is a hell of a
mess, isnąt it?˛
łWhy?˛ Mei asked, surprized. łI think itąs the most wonderful thing
thatąs ever happened to me.˛
łWhat about the other girls?˛ I asked.
łWhat about them?˛
łHow can I love you and make love to them? Shouldnąt I be faithful to
you?˛ łMaster, they bring you so much pleasure, how could I deny you
their bodies and still claim to love you? Iąm not the jealous type.
Besides, why would loving other women make your love for me any less
real?˛ łWell for one thing I canąt devote all my time to you. Itąs
getting shared between a dozen different girls. And Sherry besides.˛
łRachel has Ţve brothers and sisters. Do you think her parents love her
any less because they have other children?˛ Mei asked patiently. łDoes
Rachel love them any less?˛
łNo, I suppose not. Of course, Iąm an only child so I canąt say for
certain.˛
łTrust me. I have a brother and a sister. It makes no difference.˛ Mei
said. łBut love between a man and a woman is different than between a
child and a parent!˛ I protested.
łNo it isnąt.˛ Mei corrected me gently. łThereąs no difference at all.
Not in the love itself. Thatąs always the same. Love is intense
affection for another person. If you love someone it doesnąt matter if
theyąre a brother, sister, parent, or lover. You feel the same way.˛
łBut the sexual part-˛ I began. Mei cut me off with an abrupt gesture.
łNo! Sex has nothing to do with love. Sherry can tell you that!
Prostitutes have known that from the beginning of time. Susie told me
that soon after I met her.˛ Mei took my hands in hers.
łMaster, sex is like everything else. Eating a meal, walking in the
woods, watching a movie, it makes no difference. If you do it with
someone you love, itąs wonderful. If you do it with a stranger it might
be enjoyable, but thereąs no magic.˛
łThat makes sense.˛ I admitted slowly.
łOf course it makes sense.˛ Mei chuckled. łItąs the truth.˛ łWise Mei
Ling.˛ I said softly, gazing into her eyes. łDragon lady, worthy of all
honor. If I ever lost you, I think I might die.˛ łMake me your slave.˛
She asked softly. łPlease.˛ I sighed deeply.
łAre you sure thatąs what you want?˛ I asked. łYes!˛ She said
empathically, squeezing my hands. łLet me think on it.˛ I said. łI have
to come up with a solution we can both live with. Donąt press me again
until after the harem is assembled. You have my word Iąll consider the
matter, and if I can come up with anything, I will.˛
łI can ask no more.˛ She leaned forward and kissed me. It was a kiss of
affection. I felt my love for her burst inside me. I hugged her Ţercely
for a moment, then released her.
She laughed at me. I grinned and shook my head. łYou know, winning the
lottery really was the luckiest day of my life.˛ I said. łIf that
hadnąt happened, Iąd have never met you, or Rachel, or any of the
others.˛
łYour winning the lottery was the luckiest thing that ever happened to
me.˛ Mei said. łIąd have never met you or any of the other girls. And I
would have been the poorer for it.˛
łHow long have we known each other?˛ I asked, suddenly. łNine days?˛
łFour months.˛ She corrected with a smile. łI sent you my Ţrst letter
four months ago.˛
łBut there were what, three letters and a tape?˛ I asked. She nodded.
łThatąs not enough to get to know someone.˛ łWell, our Ţrst night
together created more intimacy than some couples achieve in a
lifetime.˛ Mei pointed out. łIąve no qualms about sharing my soul with
you. There are no barriers between us.˛ łThere arenąt, are there?˛ I
asked, surprized. łI could ask you to do anything for me, and you
would. And Iąd do anything for you.˛ łExactly.˛ Mei settled back,
burrowing into the sofa to make a nest. łWeąre comfortable together. I
feel like Iąve known you all my life. We complement each other
perfectly. And so weąre perfectly matched.˛ łOpposites attract.˛ I
agreed with a wicked smile. I waited, but the reference slipped past
her. I made a tally mark in the air. łGotcha.˛ I chuckled. She looked
at me tolerantly. Just then the library door opened and Thuy slipped
in. She was still in her Quiet mood. łRachel has taken her parents into
town to pick up their luggage.˛ She reported. łAlima says to tell you
sheąs Ţnished putting Sherryąs room in order.˛
Aha, Iąd wondered where the proud Arabic girl had gotten off to. łThank
you, Thuy. Tell me, what was all that about with Racheląs parents?˛
łMaster?˛ She asked, puzzled.
łOnly the best can serve at Ravenąs Wing.˛ I quoted her. łOh, I was
just being courteous to Racheląs parents. Her father looked like he
smelled a rat.˛ She explained.
łThe parents of Rachel Two-Feathers carry much respect in Ravenąs
Wing.˛ I quoted again.
Thuy actually looked abashed. łRacheląs a very special lady, master.
You set great store by her.˛
łCome and sit down, Thuy.˛ I invited her. Timidly, she did so. The
energy she normally radiated was damped now, she was a soft breeze
instead of a raging tornado.
łDo you know what Rachel said to Mei and I when she Ţrst met you?˛ I
asked. She shook her head.
łShe said, ŚLooks like Iąm at the bottom of the totem pole.ą˛ łShe said
that?˛ Thuy asked in disbelief. łWhy?˛ łBecause she thought you were so
much more beautiful than she was.˛ Mei answered. I nodded solemnly.
łYouąre teasing me.˛ She accused. I shook my head. łI wouldnąt do that,
Thuy.˛ I said gently. łYouąre right, Rachel is a very special lady. But
never forget so are you.˛ She actually blushed. Mei smiled warmly at
her. łThuy, I want you to know that I think youąre beautiful.˛ Mei
said. łAnd youąve completely captivated Paul.˛ Thuy glanced at me,
startled. łThank you.˛ She said, then stuttered in confusion. Mei took
her hands and squeezed them gently. łThuy, thereąs something important
I want to say.˛ Mei said. łAnd I want you to listen very carefully.˛
łOf course, Mei.˛ Thuy straightened, assuming a respectful expression.
łThuy.˛ I said suddenly.
łYes, master?˛ The Vietnamese girl said.
łYou respect Mei, donąt you? I mean, a lot.˛ łYes.˛ She agreed.
łWhy?˛
łBecause sheąs First Woman.˛ Thuy said. Meiąs mouth actually fell open.
The reference ţew right by me.
łThuy, Iąm not!˛ Mei protested.
łWhatąs First Woman?˛ I demanded in perplexity. łYou are.˛ Thuy
declared with dignity. łI knew that from the second I walked in this
house.˛
łThuy, really, Iąm not.˛ Mei said, shaking her head. łIąd love to be
but-˛ łWhatąs First Woman?˛ I said, putting my hand over her mouth.
łItąs an ancient Chinese custom, master.˛ Mei said. łIt means that I
was literally your Ţrst woman. In China, when a man took a second wife,
the Ţrst wife assumed control of the house-˛ She stopped, struck by a
sudden thought. Her eyes widened and she gazed at Thuy, who nodded.
łYou are First Woman, Mei. I bow to you.˛ And she did, from a seated
position, bowing until her hair brushed the ţoor. łUm, Thuy, not to be
indelicate or anything, but Mei wasnąt really the Ţrst you know.˛ I
said carefully.
łShe was the Ţrst that mattered.˛ Thuy said. łYou placed her in control
of the estate. She runs your household, master. She has the wisdom, and
the beauty a First Woman must have.˛
łEvery time I think I have you Ţgured out you change on me.˛ I said
with a smile. łWhy is that, Thuy Li Min?˛
łThat is my nature, master.˛ Thuy said, smiling shyly. łFor if I were
always the same you might grow tired of me. I donąt ever want that to
happen.˛ łTouche, master. Never ask a question unless youąre willing to
hear the answer.˛ Mei said, smiling at me.
łIf two oriental girls are inscrutable, what are three going to be
like?˛ I asked thin air. Both girls smiled warmly at me. łThuy, youąve
side tracked Mei.˛ I said. Thuy began to apologize profusely until Mei
touched her lips.
łHush, Thuy. Listen to me, this is really important.˛ Thuy fell silent,
and Mei smiled at her, even as she became solemn. łHe loves you.˛ Mei
said softly. Thuyąs eyes widened just a bit, her gaze ţickered between
us.
łAnd he loves me.˛ Mei continued. Thuy nodded. łHe loves Rachel, and he
loves Alima. He loves Sherry too. But he doesnąt love any one of us
more than any other. Not me, not you, not anybody. Do you know why?˛
Thuy shook her head.
łBecause he loves us as friends, and as lovers, and as family, all at
once. Heąll make love to us, and love us, and if one of us needs
attention heąll give it. Because thatąs what you do when you love
someone.˛ Thuy nodded. She understood.
łItąs very important for you to believe me now.˛ Mei said. łBy my
ancestors, I swear to you Iąm telling the truth. So donąt ever be
afraid heąll stop loving you if you displease him. If you have a
problem, heąll do his best to help you.˛
łBut if heąs got his hands full and canąt listen to you, donąt be hurt.
Sometimes thatąs the way it is. Come to me, or Rachel. Ok?˛ łYes, Mei.˛
Thuy said.
łThuy, thereąs something else.˛ I broke in. She looked at me
expectantly. łRacheląs job is to be everybodyąs friend and councillor.
But right now, with her parents here, sheąs under a lot of stress. Now
she needs our help. It would tear her up if her parents found out the
truth about her sex slavery. Weąve got to be very careful until they
leave.˛ łI know that.˛ She said. łRacheląs my friend, Iąd never betray
her like that. I know how Iąd feel if my parents showed up.˛ She
shivered. łMake sure Alima knows, and Sherry. Will you do that for me?˛
I asked. łYou donąt have to ask.˛ She said softly. łOk, I guess weąre
done here.˛ I said. łMei, anything else you can think of?˛
łNo, everything feels just Ţne to me.˛
łThuy?˛ I asked. She shook her head. łAll right then. Mei, Iąm going to
check on our garageąs progress. See you later. Oh, Thuy, plan for
Racheląs parents at dinner tonight.˛
łYes, master.˛ Thuy said.
Our impromptu love-in broke up. I went to check on the garageąs
progress. To my untrained eye it looked nearly done.
łRight on schedule, Mr Reiner.˛ The foreman, a large powerful looking
man named Greg Beuler (no relation to Sherryąs teacher), assured me. łI
wants to thank you for lunch. And the show.˛
łI can take credit for the lunch, but the show wasnąt my idea.˛ I said
ruefully. łYou can thank my staff for that.˛ łMust be nice.˛ He
commented. łHaving all them beautiful women working for ya, I mean.˛
łIt does have itąs moments. But they still surprize me. Are you
married, sir?˛
łYes.˛ He said, surprized. łTwo kids, twelve and fourteen.˛ łItąs a lot
like being married.˛ I said. łYou have to understand, having a live-in
staff is more like a large family than a company. But they still
surprize me.˛
łWhatąs it like, being rich?˛ He asked, emboldened by my friendliness.
łIf you donąt mind mah asking?˛
łI donąt mind. I won a lottery, you know?˛ He made encouraging noises.
łBefore that I was a stock clerk in a toy store. It sure changed
things.˛ I smiled, remembering. łBut after a while it wasnąt much fun
anymore. I got bored. Everything I ever wanted, I bought. After a
while, Iąd fulŢlled all my dreams.˛ I looked at him, soberly.
łSo I had to invent new dreams. It may sound corny, but now that Iąve
got all this money I can make a difference.˛ I laughed. łJust look at
this.˛ I waved around me. łYouąre making a windfall on this job.˛ I
waved away his incipient protest.
łI know, I know. But thereąs still a large proŢt. And I donąt begrudge
it to you. A worker is worth his hire. I can afford to pay for things
like this. Not only do I avoid the hassles of protracted construction,
but you and your crew beneŢt from the higher proŢt. Everybody wins.˛
łThatąs mighty kind, Mr. Reiner.˛ He said. łAnd Iąll tell you something
else. If you do a good job here, thereąll be other projects for you.˛ I
conŢded in him. łSmaller projects, not needing such a huge crew. I
admire a man with skill and discretion.˛ I winked at him. łEspecially
discretion, if you know what I mean.˛ łI surely do, Mr Reiner. I surely
do.˛ He assured me hastily. Maybe that would scotch some of the rumors
the girlsą performance had launched. SatisŢed, I left him to his work.
Shortly after that the two phone men reported that theyąd Ţnished
running the half dozen new trunk lines and they were ready to install
the PBX. I offered to help them and they accepted.
The PBX got mounted in a large closet on the ground ţoor. (The entire
basement was a dungeon, so I didnąt care to have them mount it there!).
They wired the thing for three dozen modular jacks. I assured them that
I would run all the required wiring through the house. They showed me
how to run the computer that programmed the phone system. By the time
we were Ţnished it was almost Ţve.
Racheląs parents were back, I ran into Twilight Wind as I was helping
the phone company men pack up. She hovered around until they left.
łHello, Twilight Wind.˛ I greeted her.
łCall me Maria.˛ She said, slightly embarrassed. łTwilight Wind is so
formal.˛
łOk, Maria, what can I do for you?˛ We were standing out on the front
porch. łIąd like to talk to you in private, Mr. Reiner.˛ She said,
glancing around nervously.
łWe can talk in my den. And call me Paul, please.˛ I offered. She
nodded. I led Racheląs mother to the den and shut the door. łOk, Maria,
whatąs on your mind?˛ I asked pleasantly. łAnd whereąs your husband?˛
łHeąs out with Rachel, touring your estate. I must say Iąm very
impressed by it all.˛
łI like it. Listen, Maria, Iąm not being rude, but you didnąt ask for a
private meeting to talk about the estate, now did you?˛ łIn a way.˛
Maria said. She hesitated. łMr Reiner, what is going on?˛ łExcuse me?˛
I said.
łWhy did you bring Rachel here?˛ Maria asked bluntly. łTo be a maid.˛ I
said.
łYouąre lying to me.˛ Maria said. łI sometimes can tell when things
arenąt what they seem. And what meets my eye is not all there is. And
it scares me that my little girl could be mixed up with something
dangerous. Can you understand? I love Rachel and I donąt want her
hurt.˛ łMaria, the last thing anyone wants is to hurt Rachel.˛ I
hastened to assure her. łOr put her in any danger whatsoever. We hold
her in the highest regard. Not one of my staff would dream of doing so
much as hurting her feelings.˛
łWhy?˛ Again the bluntness.
łHer name is Moonlightąs Laughter, isnąt it?˛ I asked. She nodded. łShe
is very special to us, Maria. Sheąs earned her place here as the
estateąs councillor. You should be proud of her. I am.˛ łI hear you
talking. And I believe what you say. Itąs what youąre not saying that
bothers me. I know thereąs more.˛
łThere are lines you may not cross.˛ I said turning serious. łOf
courtesy, of privacy, of trust. Your daughter is safer here with us
than she was with you. Here she can have everything she ever dreamed
of. And there is not one person on this estate that wouldnąt Ţght for
her if the need arose, myself included. She is safe, and she is happy,
and that is all that I can say. Surely thatąs enough?˛
łNo, Mr. Reiner, it is not. There is something more, something youąre
not telling me. As a mother I beg you, why did you bring Rachel here?˛
I stared at her for a long time. I saw now where Rachel gained her
extraordinary people skills. Maria was perceptive, and persistent as
only a mother protecting her daughter could be. Unless I was very
clever the secret would out now. And that would tear Racheląs world
apart. Taking a deep breath to steady myself I began. łMaria, let me
tell you something about myself. I donąt want it going beyond this
room, all right?˛ After considering, Maria nodded. łThree years ago I
won a hundred and Ţfteen million dollars in the lottery. It changed my
life. I bought this house, and a sports car, and all the other things
Iąd always wanted. I went on trips to Europe, Australia, the Far East.˛
I waved my arm encompassing the world. łI could buy anything I wanted,
anytime I wanted. Even women.˛ I stared hard at her. She had the
courtesy to blush.
łBut the one thing I couldnąt buy was friendship. And love. I lost all
my friends from before the lottery, they just didnąt feel comfortable
around me anymore. And I found out my new friends only liked me for my
money. So I came back home.˛ I thumped the desk with my Ţst. łRavenąs
Wing is my home, Maria. Mine, like everything else I own. I had a maid,
and a gardener, and a cook. I was like a caged tiger, pacing the prison
of my own boredom. I harried my staff so hard the gardener quit. I took
over for him just to have something to do.˛ łThen the maid quit. But
the cook stayed on. She was probably the only friend I had left in the
whole world.˛ I stared at her. łNine months ago she died.˛ I said
tightly. łShe was old, and one day she didnąt come to work. They say
she died peacefully in her sleep.˛ I smiled in bittersweet memory.
łProbably the only peaceful thing sheąd done in twenty years.˛ I
blinked back tears. łAnyway, I went to pieces. I got fat, and was sorry
Iąd ever been born.˛
łWhat does this have to do with Rachel?˛ Maria asked. My story had
moved her, but she was still suspicious.
łEverything. I spent two months in mourning, for my cook and myself.
One day it hit me. All I had was money. I had no friends. I was
lonely.˛ łI started a hobby.˛ I said soberly. łI started collecting
beautiful women.˛ łWhat!˛ She snarled, rising to her feet. Wearily I
motioned for her to sit. łIt started out that way.˛ I said. łThe Ţrst
girl to come was Mei. In one short day she brought me the sun.˛ I
smiled, lost in the memory of my Ţrst sight of her. Maria looked
uncertain.
łRachel was next. Then Thuy, and Ţnally Alima. Iąm expecting the rest
of my staff within the month.˛ I looked at Maria. łThese girls are my
life now, Maria. They bring beauty to my eyes, and contentment to my
soul. In return I make their dreams come true.˛ I stared at her
solemnly. łRachel means more to me than you can ever know. In a very
real sense we are family, I and my staff. I care for them, and they for
me. Iąm happy now. And I can make them happy. Not just with money, but
by providing them a home thatąs nothing short of paradise.˛
łSo you found a way to buy happiness after all. What makes you think
theyąre not interested in your money?˛ Maria demanded. I laughed. łWell
for one thing Mei Ling Wu is an heiress to a fortune that makes mine
look like pocket change. Alimaąs father is about half as rich as I am.
My staff come from all walks of life, Maria, rich, poor, middle class.
There are assembly line workers, and waitresses, heiresses and
librarians. But so far Iąve hit four for four. I donąt imagine thereąll
be a dud in the bunch. And if there is, what of it?˛ I shrugged. łIf
sheąs a gold digger when she arrives, itąs very possible the other
girls will change her mind. Or, failing that, warn me.˛ łYouąve got it
all Ţgured out, donąt you?˛ Maria asked contemptuously. łWho me?˛ I
laughed. łNot hardly! In nine days Iąve weathered four major crises,
two Ţghts, and a constant struggle to keep ahead of my staff. In short,
Iąm in up to my neck and the waterąs rising fast!˛ łThen why arenąt you
miserable?˛ Maria demanded. łHavenąt had time.˛ I grinned. łNo,
seriously, Iąm having a blast. But the girls themselves are an enormous
help, especially Rachel. Without her, it just wouldnąt work. You have
no idea just how incredible she is! I told you she kept a girl from
committing suicide?˛ Maria nodded. łWell in my book thereąs nothing
that can top that. Your daughter is a genuine, dyed-in-the-wool hero!
And thatąs someone I deŢnitely want to keep around.˛ I paused.
łNow do you see why Racheląs here?˛
łI think so.˛ Maria said. łAre you sleeping with her?˛ Damn. How to
handle that one?
łThat is not a question I should answer.˛ I said coldly. łI didnąt
sleep alone last night, Maria. But I will say it wasnąt with Rachel.
But if she offered I donąt think Iąd refuse.˛
I stared at her hard, challenging her. She broke eye contact, unwilling
to take it further.
łMy apologies, Mr. Reiner. But I had to know. Weąll be leaving now.
Thank you for your time.˛
łI wonąt accept that.˛ I said as she was turning away. She swung back
around, apprehensive. łUnless you spend a few days with us. Rachel will
be disappointed if you donąt.˛ I winked. Maria stood uncertainly.
łAfter all, I did say Iąd go out of my way to make her happy.˛ łAre you
sure?˛ Maria asked. łAfter-˛ She paused. łAfter you expressed concern
for your daughterąs welfare?˛ I asked innocently. łIąd think less of
you if you hadnąt.˛ Racheląs mother studied me for a moment. łYouąre a
very unusual man, Mr. Reiner.˛
łPaul.˛ I corrected Ţrmly. łSo Iąve been told. Personally I donąt
believe it.
łI think Iąd better join Rachel and George now. Thank you for your
time, Paul.˛
łAnytime, Maria, anytime.˛ After she left I sat for a few minutes and
had a good case of the shakes. I was getting too old for this. Mei came
in to fetch me for dinner a little while later.

Chapter 27 Gina

Racheląs parents stayed till Wednesday morning. We all breathed a big
sigh of relief as the truck disappeared down the road. łThat was
interesting.˛ I said to Alima. łYour father isnąt planning a surprize
visit, is he?˛
łI hope not.˛ Alima shuddered. Rachel turned to me and gave me a Ţerce
hug. Surprized, I hugged her back.
łHey, whatąs that for?˛ I asked.
łThank you for not letting them Ţnd out.˛ Rachel said, letting go. łI
think Iąd have died if they knew the truth.˛
łYour mother asked me if I was sleeping with you.˛ I said, grinning
wickedly. Rachel did a double take.
łWhat? What did you tell her?˛
łThat I didnąt answer those kind of questions, that I hadnąt slept
alone last night, but I admitted it wasnąt with you. And, that if you
offered I wouldnąt refuse. And I dared her to take it any further.˛
łAnd?˛ Rachel said with bated breath.
łShe decided not to take it any further.˛ I said, shrugging. łThank
you, master.˛ She said, giving me a curtsey. The effect was somewhat
spoiled by her jeans and tee shirt, but itąs the thought that counts.
We spent the rest of the week running wires for the phone system. A
phone went into each girląs room, including the spare bedroom, the
modiŢed bathrooms, and three in the dungeon. The library got a pair,
and even the attic got one. And I still had over a dozen jacks left.
That job still gives me a backache whenever I think about it. Thursday
morning Gina called and said that sheąd decided to come. Mei made the
arrangements, as she had for Rachel and Thuy. Even Ginaąs dog, Socks,
wasnąt forgotten.
She was due in Friday evening, about six. By the time Sherry got home
Friday afternoon the phone system was in place. It was really quite
nice. Each phone could also serve as an intercom, so the rooms werenąt
cut off by their soundprooŢng anymore. Iąd installed a phone in the
upstairs hallway so we could use it as a łdoorbell˛.
Another interesting feature of the phone system was that all the girlsą
phones cut off at six oąclock, preventing any outside calls from being
placed. I didnąt prevent incoming calls. And the phones in the rest of
the house, including the doorbell phone, werenąt cut off. Just another
way to make the girl feel enslaved, as I told them. No one seemed to
care. After all, in an emergency we could use any one of a dozen
different phones to call out on.
I asked Rachel if sheąd pick up Gina, since the black girl would have a
bulky dog transporter with her. She said sheąd enjoy it. She left about
Ţve-thirty, while the other girls and I prepared the room next to
Sherryąs for Ginaąs arrival. Thuy, of course, was in the kitchen
preparing supper. Unlike the heavy victorian beds in the other girląs
rooms, Ginaąs waterbed was a modern łbrass˛ bed, made of gleaming
chrome tubular steel. The restraint rings bolted to the frame seemed
decorative add-ons, almost invisible among the plumberąs nightmware of
the frame. The rest of the room was similarly modern in styling, with a
distinctive feminine touch. We had time to Ţnish and settle in the
living room for a brief rest before supper, when Racheląs truck came
rolling up the driveway. Even Thuy abandoned her meal, which was
delayed in honor of Ginaąs arrival, to go out with me and greet the
newest harem slave. Just as I got there a black and white blur bounded
out of the garage with a joyous bark. It came frisking up, tail
wagging. I settled on my heels and extended my hand, palm downward.
Socks didnąt even bother to sniff, he shoved against me, begging to be
petted. łSocks, here boy!˛ Gina called, running out of the garage after
her pet. Spying me and the four other girls she came to an abrupt stop.
łHi.˛ She said, somewhat hesitantly. Socks abandoned me, and pranced
back to his mistress. He jumped up on her legs, demanding attention.
Absently, she pushed him away. Rachel came out of the garage and he
instantly transfered his antics to the indian girl. Laughing, she knelt
to play with him. łHello, Gina. Welcome home.˛ I said, smiling warmly.
She smiled back, somewhat tentatively.
łIąm sorry about Socks, the ţight left him keyed up.˛ Gina apologized.
I waved it way.
łLet him play, thereąs a fence around the estate. He wonąt get lost.˛ I
said. łHow was your ţight?˛
łGood.˛ She said. łI mean, Iąve never ţown before. It was kind of
neat.˛ łGina, Iąd like to introduce you to the other girls. Youąve
already met Rachel.˛ I nodded to the girl playing with Socks. She
looked up brieţy and grinned. Gina smiled and nodded.
łRachel is the estate councillor.˛ I continued. łIf you should have any
trouble adjusting, or if you get homesick, a talk with Rachel can
usually make you feel better.˛
łIąll probably be spending a lot of time with her then.˛ Gina joked as
she walked toward us. I chuckled.
łThis is Mei Wu, the estate chatelaine. If you need anything, she can
usually tell you where it is, or who to ask.˛ łHello, Gina. Iąm very
pleased to meet you.˛ Meiąs smile could have melted lead. Gina smiled
back, unable to help herself. I turned to my ward. łThis is Sherry
Reiner, and no, before you ask, sheąs not a relative. Sheąs a sex
slave, just like you. Sheąs also my ward, and the harem trainer. Sheąll
be instructing you in the Ţner points of being a slave girl.˛ łHow do
you do, Sherry?˛ Gina asked, extending her hand. Gravely Sherry took
it. łYouąre another one Iąll probably be spending a lot of time with.˛
łMy pleasure, Gina.˛ Sherry winked. The black girl seemed somewhat
taken aback by Sherryąs sauciness.
łAnd here we have Alima Jahrain, the estate broker. If you care to make
any investments, Alimaąs the one to see. She handles all the estateąs
investments.˛
łCharmed.˛ Alima said, a bit cooly I thought. I noted the potential
trouble and Ţled it for future reference.
łAnd last, but not least, this is Thuy Li Min, our beloved chef. Sheąs
a wizard when it comes to cooking. She also oversees any special diets
you might require.˛
łHi. I Ţxed your favorite desert for supper.˛ Thuy said gaily.
łOrange-pecan cake.˛
łGirl, you done made a friend for life!˛ Gina said, laughing. She
extended her hand. Thuy shook hands with a twinkle in her eye. łThereąs
more than one way to satisfy our master.˛ She conŢded in a low voice.
Gina looked startled, but before she could decide how to react I had
ordered the girls to collect Ginaąs luggage and show her to her room.
Thuy went back to the kitchen, with a stern warning that cold food was
not on the menu. We had Ginaąs luggage in her room and her back to the
dining room in Ţve minutes ţat.
It was eight oąclock before dinner was over. Gina asked for a few
minutes to give Socks his supper and unpack. I agreed, and asked Mei
and Thuy to help her. I told all the girls to be back in the living
room by nine oąclock, dressed in their nightgowns. Gina swallowed at
that but went off with the two oriental girls.
When nine oąclock rolled around I went down to the living room. All the
girls were assembled. I noted that Rachel was wearing a sexier gown
than the one sheąd brought with her, although it was still yellow,
still long, and still silky.
Gina wore a green baby-doll conservatively cut. It contrasted nicely
with her dark brown skin. Her hair, unlike that of most black women,
was soft and straight, cut short around her head. She seemed very
nervous. łGood evening, ladies.˛ I said solemnly as I entered. A chorus
of lovely female voices rose in greeting. I sank into my favorite chair
with a whoosh of overstuffed leather.
łGood evening, Gina.˛ I said, bowing my head. łHi.˛ She said softly.
łBefore we go any further, I want to ask you if youąve changed your
mind. Are you still willing to become my sex slave?˛ łYes.˛ She licked
her lips nervously.
łI ask you again. Are you sure?˛
łYes. Look, donąt give me a chance to change my mind, all right? Iąm
scared out of my wits. If you give me a chance Iąll chicken out for
sure. Whatever you want, just make me do it before I lose my nerve.˛
łAs you wish. Mei, I want you and Rachel to take Gina and prepare her
for me. You know what I want done.˛ Gina shivered nervously at the way
I said done. Iąd briefed the two girls already, silently they collected
Gina and left.
łWhat are you going to do to her?˛ Sherry asked curiously. łSheąs going
to be given a shower, then an enema.˛ I said. Thuy and Alima exchanged
looks. łAnd then sheąs going to be bound in a body harness and taken to
the dungeon. Where the three of you are going to put on a show. ł łA
show?˛ Alima asked uneasily. łWhat kind of a show?˛ łA live sex show.
Iąll start off by suspending Thuy spread-eagle and whipping her.˛
Sherry and Alima both started to protest. I raised my hand. łDo you
object, Thuy?˛ I asked.
łNo, master. Itąs ok.˛ She reassured the girls. łI like being whipped.˛
Alima seemed to understand that, but Sherry shook her head. łSherry,
itąs your turn tonight with the Cucumber, Alima, youąll insert it.
After that, well, Iąm going to bind you into one of those interesting
furniture pieces and see what a swarm of feather ticklers does to you.˛
łHuh?˛ She responded. łA swarm of what?˛ łFeather ticklers. Theyąre
part of the thing youąll be restrained in. Theyąre little delicate
feathers on tiny turning bases. They just barely touch you. Of course
there must be two or three dozen of the things. And after a few hoursŠ˛
I grinned at her look of horriŢed comprehension. łShall we go, ladies?
I imagine Gina and her escorts will be joining us in about half an
hour. In the mean time, weąll just have to Ţnd something to amuse
ourselves, wonąt we?˛ I herded them to the dungeon. By the time the
other girls joined us Iąd decided on the various arrangements. I turned
to look at Gina.
She trembled where she stood, bound with a harness of broad leather
straps. Appropriately, the straps were of white leather, contrasting
wonderfully with her chocolate skin. Also appropriately, she was naked,
covered only by the body harness.
The harness was complex, with three major components. I imagine it took
the girls ten minutes just to fasten and lock the various straps. The
Ţrst component was called a łcombo plugger˛, a combination chastity
belt and arm restraint. Although not installed now, the plugger could
be Ţtted with a butt plug and a dildo, holding them Ţrmly in place
despite a girląs wildest struggles.
A strap buckled around Ginaąs waist, I noted with approval it was very
tight. Riveted to the back of the waist belt was a vertical strap
ţaring at the end. Of course this strap went between Ginaąs legs, the
ţare barely wide enough to conceal her bush. A short strap descended
from the waist belt in front and over the ţare, padlocking in place.
From the waist strap two straps came down the outside of Ginaąs hips.
At the bottom of these straps were thigh cuffs that had locking hasps
in front to hold the outside straps Ţrmly against her legs. The thigh
cuffs were needed because wrist cuffs held her arms at her sides on the
outside of each thigh cuff. Elbow cuffs were holding her at the belt.
The crotch strap held a devilish latex pad against Ginaąs pussy, a pad
covered in small warts which rubbed against her sensitive clit and
labia with every step she took.
No wonder she trembled!
But the combo plugger wasnąt the only part of her body harness. Breast
binders, like the ones Iąd used on Thuy circled her large boobs. Think
of a cupless bra with the base of the cup a strap that can be tightened
to the point of agony and youąll know what Iąm talking about. And
Ţnally, a posture collar was locked around her neck. This is a tall
shaped collar that forces the head to stay straight. As a sop to Ginaąs
modesty a four inch wide strap, drawn very tight, covered her breasts.
Along with the breast binders it couldnąt have been very comfortable.
She was wearing an oral rape harness and gagged with a łpump gag˛,
inserted into the harness. A pump gag is one of the few things that can
genuinely silence a woman. A rubber bladder inţates inside the mouth,
even pufŢng out the cheeks. Ginaąs eyes were showing white all the way
around, she was terriŢed.
There was a leash on her collar which Mei held. The oriental girl
tugged and Gina moved forward, taking short mincing steps. Sheąd been
hobbled with leather manacles with only a foot of chain between them.
Mei knelt, bowing her head and raising her hands above her head,
offering me Ginaąs leash. I took it.
łRise, Mei Ling.˛ I commanded. The chinese girl rose gracefully, eyes
carefully downcast.
łDid you prepare her as instructed?˛ I asked. łYes, master. As you
commanded, the slave girl was bathed and given an enema. She struggled
so much we were forced to use the enema table to restrain her. And she
tried to bite me when I gagged her.˛ łI see sheąs not yet trained.˛ I
said severely. łGina, you will be punished for your disobedience. Have
you ever seen a girl whipped before?˛ She could neither speak nor move
her head. She compromised by shaking her whole body. łWell, youąre
about to. Thuy, take off that baby doll. Youąre going to be hung up and
whipped.
łYes, master.˛ Thuy bleated. She looked scared, very small and
vulnerable. Taking her by the hand I led her over to where weąd
prepared. Handing the leash to Mei I fastened Thuyąs arms in a
suspended spreader bar dangling from a chain. I put her ankles in
another spreader, long enough to make her gasp as her legs were forced
apart. Then I looped short chains through ring bolts cemented in the
ţoor for just such an occasion and used snafţe hooks to fasten the
chains to her ankle cuff hasps. Moving to the winch supporting the arm
spreader I began to crank. Slowly the spreader took Thuyąs weight. She
was silent as her feet lifted from the ţoor.
At a hundred pounds Thuy was light enough this wouldnąt hurt her if she
wasnąt left hanging too long. As Iąd instructed her she made Ţsts and
let the padded manacles take the strain.
Finally she was as high as the chains on her ankle spreader would
allow. They were just taut enough to take up the slack, I didnąt want
to stress her shoulders more than her weight already was. I took my
time going to the wall and selecting a whip. Iąd decided on a nice long
cat oąnine tails with wide light leather straps. They would sting but
not mark, and there was no chance of injuring the vietnamese girl. But
the slapping noise the whip made would sound very impressive to the
helplessly bound black girl, dressed only in her bonds. In fact, with
Thuy hamming it up just a bit, it would sound like she were dying. As
it turned out I scared the hell out of not only Gina, but Alima and
Sherry as well!
I approached the dangling girl and made her look at me. She was
trembling in anticipation.
łIąm going to whip you, Thuy.˛
łYes, master.˛ She whispered.
łIąm going to make it hurt. Iąm going to whip your ass, and your
breasts, your pussy and your back. Iąm going to leave welts.˛ I would
do nothing of the sort. This whip wouldnąt mark her.
łYes, master. Hurt me, please.˛ And she had the spirit to smile at me!
Stepping back I let the whip dangle at my side. łPut your head back.
Close your eyes.˛ She obeyed and I brought the whip around side arm
across her breasts. It made a horrible smacking noise. Thuy let out a
sob. I struck her breasts four more times before stopping. She was
whimpering as I moved behind her. I gave her an even score on her ass,
making her scream and try to evade the blows. Her distress was so
genuine I stopped in the middle to examine her ass. It was red, but
there werenąt any marks, not even from her caning the week before. I
grabbed the back of her head and forced her to look at me. Out of sight
of the other girls she winked at me, still sobbing.
Relieved I stepped back and increased the force of my blows, still
being very careful. When I moved around to her front she didnąt wink,
and there were real tears on her cheeks. I whipped her whole front,
starting at her breasts and working my way down her belly to her
thighs. Stopping a moment I reached between her legs and found her wet.
I grinned at her. Her eyes widened and she shook her head wildly. I
brought the whip up between her legs, careful not to strike with any
strength. Thuy screamed and tried to climb the chain that bound her. I
began to whip her breasts again, making her bawl like a baby. Then I
stopped and kissed her, feeling her heave with her panting, tasting her
breath as it blasted into my mouth. Moving tenderly I gathered up her
hair and hung the waist length tresses over her shoulder, baring her
back. And then I whipped her bare back, not sparing her. She screamed
several times as the whipping continued. After two dozen slashes I
started on her ass and didnąt stop.
After eight lashes she began to moan and move in a deŢnitely aroused
manner. Another two dozen lashes on her ass and she cried out
wordlessly in orgasm, I got in another two lashes before she slumped,
senseless in her bondage. I stopped whipping her and told Rachel to
lower her. I held the moaning oriental girl as the Apache girl released
the prawl. Thuy was limp and surprizingly heavy. I lowered her until
she was sitting on the ţoor, then released her. When she recovered she
hugged me weakly and wept. I think the sight of the girl Iąd so cruelly
whipped hugging me as she cried shocked the other girls and gave them a
new insight to what being a slave girl was all about. I scooped up Thuy
and carried her to a bed, laying her on it.
łIąm yours, master, forever.˛ Thuy moaned. łWhip me, hurt me, I love it
I need it!˛ She held her arms out to me. I kissed her again. łRest,
Thuy. Tonight is Ginaąs. Weąll have other nights.˛ łThank you, master.˛
Thuy said. She closed her eyes and seemed to fall asleep. Her ordeal
must have drained her. Sherry and Alima looked on in shocked disbelief.
Iąd Ţnally done something that shocked the prostitute! Gina was
trembling so badly she could hardly stand. She was scared stiff. Mei
and Rachel actually had to support the swaying black girl. łSherry,
itąs your turn. Itąs the Cucumber for you, my pet, all night long.˛
Sherry didnąt say anything as I took her by the hand, leading her over
to the bed Iąd used to whip Rachel.
łAlima, I want you to strip Sherry, then strap her to the bed. Make
sure the straps are tight, before the nightąs over sheąll be lunging
like a wild horse.˛ Alima did as I instructed, leaving me free to Ţddle
with the Cucumber settings. Then I gave the dildo to the Arabic girl. I
watched Gina closely as Alima played with Sherry to make her wet. The
black girl paid rapt attention as the sex toy was pushed in. Sherry
made a moaning noise as the straps around her hips were fastened. She
yelped as the Cucumber began itąs initial slow sequence. łThat will be
you some night soon.˛ I told Gina. Her eyes never left the panting
adolescent, Iąm not even sure she heard me. łAlima, strip and walk over
there.˛ I pointed to the frame Iąd selected for her ordeal. She
shivered but obeyed.
The frame was made of heavy thick wood, and held Alima rigidly on her
hands and knees. Her head was held by stocks, the cut-out padded with
leather, more stocks held her elbows, ankles, and thighs. After she was
restrained I positioned the ticklers so that every ticklish spot on her
body was mercilessly exposed.
Then I turned them on. Alima immediately began to writhe, trying
uselessly to escape the tormenting feathers. She gasped and giggled,
Ţnding that no matter where she moved she couldnąt escape the feathers.
I let Gina watch for a couple of minutes without speaking. łThatąs
going to continue for hours.˛ I said Ţnally. łItąs a punishment, Gina.
One I may use on you. Alimaąs not a very docile slave. This will help
make her more submissive.˛
łRachel.˛
łYes, master?˛ She didnąt look happy, still upset from Thuyąs whipping.
łCome with me. Mei Ling, make sure Gina watches Alima and Sherry for a
while. Let her wander back and forth.˛
łYes, master.˛ Mei said.
łListen,˛ I said softly as soon as we were away from the others. łI
want you to stay down here tonight. As soon as Mei and I take Gina out,
release Alima. Then fasten Thuy to the bed with an ankle cuff and make
sure sheąs covered with a blanket. We donąt want her catching cold.
Cover Sherry too. Sheąs to remain bound all night. Get a blanket for
yourself, youąre to spend the night down here watching over them.˛
łYes, master. Should I treat Thuyąs welts?˛ Racheląs voice was
disapproving. I chuckled.
łYou wonąt have to.˛ I winked. łShe doesnąt have any. Donąt look at me
like that! The whip I used on her canąt raise welts. Itąs designed to
make a horrible noise without hurting very much.˛ łOh, thatąs a
relief.˛ Rachel said, keeping her voice down. łYou mean Thuy was
acting?˛
łWell, not entirely. But sheąs ok, and she was never in any real pain.
Trust me, Moonlightąs Laughter. I would never put any of you at risk.˛
łI trust you, master. But it looked so real.˛ Rachel shuddered
delicately. łIt was supposed to. The longer we talk, Rachel, the longer
Alimaąs getting tickled. And that is real.˛
łYes, master. Chain Thuy, cover her and Sherry, release Alima, and get
a blanket so I can sleep down here. Right?˛ łRight.˛ I walked back to
Gina and Mei. The black girl was standing by Sherryąs bed, watching the
teenager pant. Apparently the Cucumber was dormant because Sherry was
resting quietly. łHaving fun, Sherry?˛ I asked lightly. She grimaced.
łAre you going to leave this monster in me all night?˛ She asked with
wide brown eyes.. She stiffened as the dildo resumed itąs activity for
a moment. łYes. Mei Ling, itąs time to take Gina to her room. But Ţrst
I want to gather some toys to entertain her.˛ Gina watched me now,
alert. łBring me the whip I used on Thuy.˛ As the Chinese girl moved to
obey I tugged on Ginaąs leash, forcing her to hobble over to the wall.
Covering it were paddles of every size and shape imaginable. łHere you
are, master.˛ Mei said softly, holding out the whip. I took it. łMei
Ling, move behind Gina. Take her hands in yours. Youąre going to be her
interpreter.˛
łI donąt understand, master.˛ Mei said, slipping behind the black girl.
łItąs very simple. Gina can neither speak nor move her head. I want to
ask her some questions, so youąre going to be her voice.˛ I explained.
łNow, Gina. Listen very carefully. Iąm going to ask you some questions.
If the answer is yes, I want you to squeeze one of Mei Lingąs hands
gently. If the answer is no, then squeeze both her hands at the same
time. If you donąt know the answer, squeeze Ţrst one hand, then the
other. Do you understand?˛ łShe sqeezed one hand, master.˛ Mei
reported. łGood. From now on, Mei, just say Śyesą, Śnoą, or ŚI donąt
knową, ok?˛ łYes, master.˛ Mei said.
łNow, Gina, have you enjoyed your fantasy so far?˛ łI donąt know.˛ Mei
said after a pause.
łAre you frightened?˛
łYes.˛
łDo you understand Iąm going to rape you tonight, however I like?˛
łYes.˛
łYou have been disobedient, and Iąm going to punish you for it. Will
you take your punishment like a good slave, or must I force you?˛ łI
donąt know. I donąt know.˛ Mei paused, then said, łMaster, she just
keeps signalling. I think sheąs trying to say something else. Yes.˛ Mei
said. łShe said yes. She is trying to say something.˛ łHmm. Will you
take your punishment like a good slave?˛ łYes.˛
łThatąs good.˛
łNo.˛
łWhat?˛ I looked at Gina, confused. łYou will take your punishment?˛
łYes.˛
łBut not like a good slave?˛
łYes.˛
łHmm, this method isnąt very effective, is it? Still, when I ungag you,
it will be to have you suck my cock. Oh, well, time for twenty
questions, I suppose.˛
łYou will take your punishment willingly?˛ łYes. No.˛ I blinked at the
ambiguous response. łYou want to be punished?˛
łYes.˛
łWillingly?˛
łNo.˛
łAh.˛ I said. łYou want to be restrained during your punishment. You
want me to force you to take it.˛
łYes. Yes.˛ Mei said for Gina. łMaster, she squeezed very hard.˛ łDonąt
hurt Mei Ling, Gina.. Sheąs a good slave. And youąre not.˛ łYes.˛
Did you ever notice yes and no are fairly useless for deep
philosophical conversations?
łYour punishment will be a paddling.˛ I told the black girl. łDoes that
scare you?˛
łYes.˛
łWould you rather be whipped?˛
łYes.˛
łWould you rather be spanked by hand?˛
łYes.˛
łWould you rather be spanked rather than paddled?˛ łYes.˛
łWould you rather be whipped as spanked?˛ łYes.˛
łWould you enjoy being whipped?˛
łYes.˛
łThen youąre going to be paddled. After all, I donąt want you to enjoy
it. And speaking of that, youąre going to pick the paddle Iąm going to
use. Do you understand?˛
łYes.˛
łGood. Choose any one you like. But be careful! Some of the more
innocent looking ones are very painful. Also, if you choose one that
doesnąt hurt too much your paddling will last much longer. Do you
understand that?˛ łYes.˛
I let Gina hobble up and down the wall examining the paddles. Finally
she stopped. Mei stepped behind her. I began pointing out paddles that
I thought she might have picked. It took three tries. Ginaąs paddle had
an oblong business end covered in black leather. The paddle part was
big enough to cover a girląs ass entirely. It was on a two foot handle
of thick wood with a wrist thong. As I recalled, it was a particularly
painful one.
łLooks like youąre out of luck, Gina. This paddle hurts like a mother
fucker. Of course, that means your punishment wonąt last too long.˛
Gina blinked, then shrugged awkwardly.
łMei Ling, get a pair of nipple clamps, a great big vibrating dildo,
and a butt plug. Oh yes, I almost forgot. Weąll need a pair of spreader
bars too.˛ łYes, master. What about vaseline?˛
łBut of course. Virgin assholes should always be coated with vaseline
before rape.˛ I chuckled. Gina gave me a smouldering look of combined
lust and fear.
Mei busied herself and soon had everything Iąd asked for. We led Gina
up to her room.
łWhereąs Socks?˛ I asked.
łI donąt know master.˛ Mei answered as she opened Ginaąs door. Socks
came frisking out. He took one look at Ginaąs bound form and whined,
tail drooping. He looked at me with those accusing eyes only a dog can
master. łUh, Mei, why donąt you take Socks downstairs?˛ I asked
uncomfortably. łCome back when youąve got him settled.˛ The dog went
with Mei, but kept looking back over his shoulder, whining. I led Gina
into her room. The black girl began to tremble now, overwhelmed by the
thought of what was going to happen. She tugged ineffectually at her
bonds, silent and desperate.
I made her sit down on the bed and face me. She was trembling violently
now. łAs soon as Mei gets back Iąm going to order her to spread eagle
you face up. And then both of us are going to rape you. Do you
understand? Blink once for yes.˛
Gina blinked once.
łDoes that excite you?˛
She blinked yes. Smiling I reached around her and undid the buckle on
the strap covering her breasts. She took a deep breath as her breasts
sprang out of constrint.
Ginaąs breasts were large and well shaped. She was the oldest of my
harem at 23, and she had the largest breasts. I spent an idle moment
comparing age and breast size of my girls. Laughing at my fancy I
reached out and caressed her for the Ţrst time. Gina stiffened in
shock, closing her eyes. I noted that her breast binders were tight but
not overly so, making her heavy breasts protrude. Leaning down I took a
nipple in my mouth and sucked gently.
Imagine my surprize when something warm and sweet Ţlled my mouth! I
jerked back and swallowed instinctively. Gina was lactating! She
refused to look at me, keeping her eyes tightly closed.
I stared at the black girl, considering. As far as I knew, only a woman
whoąd just had a baby could produce breast milk. But Ginaąs body bore
no signs at all of childbirth. Her breasts were deŢnitely those of a
virgin, smooth, showing no veins, her aeroles were small, her nipples
large but not distended. She had no stretch marks and her belly was
ironing board ţat. In all, a most tempting little package. So why in
the hell was she lactating?
łGina.˛ I said softly. łLook at me. Please.˛ Cautiously she opened her
eyes. I undid the posture collar. Gina rotated her head luxuriously,
grateful for the collarąs removal. łWhy are you producing milk? No,
strike that. Itąs too complex for yes or no. All right. Have you just
given birth to a child?˛ She drew her head back, shocked and shook it
vigorously. I grimaced.. łThat was crude, wasnąt it. Ok, are you a
virgin?˛ She nodded.
łAre you on the pill?˛ She nodded again. I stood watching her for a
moment. łHave you always lactated?˛ She raised her eyebrows. łProduced
milk, I mean.˛ She shrugged and nodded.
łDoes your doctor know?˛ She nodded. łDid he tell you it was very
unusual?˛ She nodded.
łIs it something you have to take medicine to control?˛ She shook her
head. łSo it isnąt a threat to your health?˛ She shook her head again.
łThis isnąt something you can keep secret, Gina.˛ I said. łThe harem is
going to Ţnd out, sooner or later. Does it embarass you?˛ She shrugged,
then reluctantly nodded.
łI think itąs neat.˛ I said, smiling. łYou are in perfect health
otherwise?˛ She nodded. łDo you have to do anything special for it?˛
She looked at me, then slowly nodded. łA breast pump?˛ I guessed,
having seen such a thing once. She nodded. She couldnąt blush, but I
got the impression she wanted to.
łIf you donąt get rid of the milk it hurts?˛ I said. She nodded. łDo
you have to do it every day?˛ She nodded, snapping her Ţngers twice.
łTwice a day?˛ She nodded again. łWere you able to do that today?˛ She
snapped her Ţngers once. łOnce? Before lunch?˛ She nodded. łAre you in
pain?˛ She shook her head slowly then shrugged. łNot now, but soon?˛
She nodded. I considered. łAnd youąve had to do this twice a day since,
when, puberty?˛ She nodded. Just then Mei came slipping in. łI put
Socks outside, master.˛ Mei reported. łHe didnąt seem too happy.˛ Gina
snapped her Ţngers for attention. Mei went to the black girl and put
her arms around her.
łDoes he sleep inside the house?˛ Mei asked. Gina nodded. łThen before
I go to bed Iąll let him in to sleep with me. Ok?˛ Gina nodded,
stroking Meiąs leg with one hand. It was the only gesture of thanks she
could manage. łMei, Gina turns out to have a secret.˛ I said softly.
Mei looked up inquiringly. łSheąs a virgin-but her breasts produce
milk!˛ Mei looked startled, and looked at Gina. Gina nodded
reluctantly. łIąve never head of that.˛ Mei said. łIt makes you very
special, Gina. Congratulations.˛ Ginaąs eyes narrowed, she didnąt know
whether Mei was mocking her or not.
łMei, do you have the keys to Ginaąs straps?˛ I asked. łYes, master.˛
łGood. Spread eagle her on her belly. Itąs time she was paddled. I want
her totally nude except for the chains.˛
łYes, master.˛ And then Mei did something that startled me and
absolutely astounded Gina. The petite oriental girl, 4ą 10˛, 105
pounds, picked up 140 pound Gina and effortlessly laid her on the bed,
ţipping her onto her belly. Iąd known she was strong, but Mother Mary
and Joseph! Gina was staring at Mei wide eyed, twisting awkwardly to do
so. As with all the beds Ginaąs came equipted with chains and leather
manacles to spread-eagle a girl. Mei removed Ginaąs hobbles and pulled
the girląs unresisting legs apart, chaining them to the bed. Then she
released Ginaąs arms and Ţnished spread-eagling the black girl.
Reaching under her Mei unlocked the harness and pulled it off.
łShe is chained, master.˛ Mei said, bowing. łTake out the pump gag Mei,
but leave the rape harness. I want to hear her screams.˛
łYes, master.˛ And Mei did that.. Gina couldnąt speak, but she could
whimper, which she did.
łGina.˛ I said, leaning over the bound girl. łGina, you disobeyed Mei
Ling, and in doing so disobeyed me. Iąm going to punish you for that. I
know youąre frightened, and I know this is going to hurt you, but it
will teach you never to disobey me again. Donąt worry about making
noise, this room is soundproof. Make all the noise you like.˛ I ran a
hand over her smooth ass. Like her breasts it was large and well
rounded, without sagging. Without warning I brought the paddle down
lightly. Gina shrieked, more from fear than pain, I think. I ran one
hand over her ass, which showed no mark. Then I began to paddle her,
listening to her sob. I stopped every half dozen strokes to feel her
ass.
A black womanąs ass doesnąt show the same red glow a white womanąs, or
even an oriental womanąs, will. But after a dozen strokes I could feel
the heat of blood rushing to the area. I gave her another two dozen,
then stopped. Gina was shuddering, the sobs racking her body. I waited
until she stopped crying, then bent over her.
łGina, can you hear me?˛ She nodded jerkily. łAre you going to disobey
me again?˛ She shook her head violently.
łRemove the rape harness.˛ I instructed Mei, who did. łAre you going to
be a good slave, Gina?˛ I asked her. łOh, yes, please Iąll do whatever
you want!˛ Gina said quickly, pleadingly. łWill you beg me to shove a
butt plug up your ass?˛ I asked. łYes.˛
łYes, master.˛ I corrected her gently.
łOh, yes, master!˛ Gina said quickly.
łThen do it.˛ I commanded. Gina hesitated, but only for a moment.
łPlease, do whatever you want.˛
łNot good enough, Gina. Beg to have that long rubber cone forced up
your ass.˛
łYes, rape my ass!˛ Gina gulped. łShove that sucker up my butthole till
it disappears! Please, master, do it, do it!˛ I motioned to Mei, who
brought me the butt plug and the vaseline. I put the plug next to
Ginaąs face. łKiss it, slave girl.˛ Gina did, quickly. łNow suck on it.
I want to see all of it in your mouth.˛ Crying softly Gina did, making
the cone vanish, although she had to push her lips forward, over the
base. I pulled it out gently.
łGood girl. Now relax. If you Ţght me itąs going to hurt. If you
surrender itąll feel good.˛ I opened the vaseline and began to smear it
over Ginaąs tight anus. It was clear nothing had ever gone into her ass
before. Other than the enema sheąd been forcibly given, of course. I
played with her pussy a little, which made her squirm. I asked Mei to
coat the plug while I concentrated on Ginaąs pussy and asshole. I
slipped one Ţnger into her cunt and found out she really was a virgin.
Mei handed me the gleaming black rubber cone. Taking it I pressed it
against Ginaąs asshole. Gina trembled and tensed. I spanked her sore
ass hard. She yelped, and yelped again as the cone sank in an inch or
so. łOh, please, master, please, youąre hurting me!˛ Gina cried. I
pressed harder, and was rewarded with a wail from the frightened black
girl as the rubber cone sank another three inches, almost to the taper.
Shoving again the taper disappeared and the toy was yanked from my
grasp. Ginaąs sphincter muscle grapped it Ţrmly and clamped, trapping
it in her. She moaned. łGood. Now, Mei, unchain her, then rechain her
on her back. Iąm going to break her cherry.˛
łOh, god.˛ Gina moaned as the Chinese girl obeyed me. łI canąt believe
this is happening to me!˛ She lay naked and trembling, her breasts
quivering with the force of her agitation.
łStrip, Mei Ling.˛ She did so. I made her kneel, and taking a spreader
bar I bound her arms behind her back. Then I took the other spreader
and forced her ankles wide apart. Gina watched without comprehension..
łNow undress me.˛ I commanded the chinese girl. I took off my shirt,
shoes, and socks. The rest I left for her. Ginaąs eyes were wide as Mei
awkwardly used her teeth to unzip me.
łWhat is she doing?˛ Gina asked.
łTaking off my clothes so I can rape you.˛ I answered her. Gina
couldnąt tear her eyes away.
It took Mei another Ţve minutes because I wouldnąt let her use her
bound hands or get off her knees. She was sweating by the time she
Ţnished. Sheąd also given me a hard on.
łGina, are you ready?˛ I asked, putting my hand between her legs. She
was only a little wet, and trembling.
łYes, master. Fuck me.˛ She whispered. I smiled down at her. łWould you
rather I make love to you or rape you?˛ łRape me!˛ She said instantly,
raising her hips to me. She was serious. I laughed at her.
łNot just yet, pretty little slave. First Iąm going to reward Mei
Ling.˛ I released Mei from the spreader bars.
łBring this bitch off. Donąt use your tongue, just your Ţngers.˛ I
said. Gina looked at me in shock, but Mei never batted an eye. She
began to run her hands over Ginaąs twisting body.
łYouąre very pretty.˛ Mei said to the black girl. łThe master will
enjoy you.˛ Gina tensed as Meiąs hands played over her body. She was
breathing quickly, but from fear or arousal I couldnąt tell. łYou
enjoying yourself?˛ Gina Ţnally asked. Mei slipped her Ţngers between
the black girląs legs and nodded.
łI always enjoy preparing virgins for my master. As you will see.˛ Gina
closed her eyes as Meiąs Ţngers danced. Her breathing got quicker. Mei
continued for several minutes, but it was plain the black girl wasnąt
nearing orgasm.
łIt seems Ginaąs not appreciating your attentions, Mei Ling. Perhaps
sheąll enjoy my touch more.˛ I picked up the nipple clamps. Gina
watched me. łWhat are those things?˛ She asked nervously. łTheyąre
called nipple clamps.˛ I said sociably, stroking her breasts, watching
her nipples get larger. I clipped them in place. Gina bit her lip but
didnąt cry out.
Then I started working on the black girl, masturbating her, trying to
make her come. She enjoyed it but after twenty minutes still hadnąt
come. łMei, see if your magic tongue can bring her off. Sheąs being
stubborn.˛ I removed the nipple clamps, making Gina gasp. The oriental
girl was able to bring her to the edge, but Gina still refused to come.
I had Mei keep it up for half an hour before admitting defeat. I
settled into the V of Ginaąs legs and lightly stroked her pussy,
examining the dark fur reaching between her legs, hiding her cunt lips.
Peeling open her pussy lips I kissed the bright pink ţesh inside.
Finally, after another Ţve minutes of intense pussy lashing I got Gina
to come, just a little one. Continued efforts yielded no further
results. łHmm. Seems to me we may have a problem here.˛ I said,
perplexed. The other girls had been cumming all over themselves by this
time. It had been over an hour and we had just one small orgasm to show
for all our efforts. But Gina was nice and wet now. I mounted her,
making her cry out and tense. łBeg me to rape you.˛ I said to the
frightened black girl. łRape me.˛ She echoed.
łOk.˛ I pressed against her, gently. Gina took a deep breath, tensed,
then let it out in a long low groan as I forced my way into her. Her
hymen offered almost no resistance. Her slippery heat surrounded me as
I sank into her. She came alive under me, nearly unseating me before I
was fully inside her. I kissed her savagely and seated my cock to the
root in her cunt. She cried out, and tried to trap me in her tight
wetness as I withdrew. When I thrust the second time she met me half
way. Sobbing and groaning she bucked Ţercely, gasping and shuddering.
Soon I could feel her orgasm gathering, like a storm. Gina liked it
rough, as I was to Ţnd out later, she wanted to be raped, forced,
mastered. I reveled in her, the way she fought me, the way she
surrendered to me. It was fast and furious and quick. She came before
Iąd realized she was going to, a quick furious spasm that left me no
where near ready to come. As I was Ţnding out, Gina wasnąt Mei or
Sherry, able to come quickly and easily. She didnąt have many orgasms
during a session, and when she did they were almost never of epic
proportions.
łMaster, oh, please, it hurts!˛ She protested as I continued to thrust.
Frustrated I pulled out.
łTurn her over. Iąm going to fuck her in the ass. Maybe thatąll turn
her on.˛ Mei did so, Gina not resisting, even when Mei slipped a pillow
under her hips to push her ass high in the air. I had Mei coat my cock
with vaseline, her gentle touch turning me on. Then I pulled out the
butt plug and told Mei to clean it. Ginaąs asshole was still open a
little from the plug when I pushed into her. She clamped almost at once
but the head of my cock was already inside her. The Ţrst thrust was an
easy pleasurable slide into tight virgin ass. Gina made an inarticulate
noise as I bottomed out. I put my hands under her and cupped her
breasts.
Then I started to move. Gina groaned and moved too, but unlike her wild
acceptace of her rape, she was trying to escape my long invading prick.
It did her no good.
łPlease, oh, please, it hurts!˛ She groaned. łGo slower, please!˛ łFuck
you, bitch. This is the way a disobedient slave is handled, butt fucked
till she comes.˛ I said, squeezing her breasts lightly. She whimpered
and tried to get away.
But after a while she stopped moving, growing quiet, grunting only
occassionally.
łIt doesnąt hurt me anymore.˛ She Ţnally said. łIt feels kind of nice.˛
Then about ten minutes later she started to wriggle under me. łFuck me,
master.˛ She breathed. łOh, yeah, I love it, it feels so goood, oooh,
pleeease, god!˛ And she began to meet my thrusts. But she didnąt come.
łOh, donąt stop, oh please fuck my ass!˛ Gina protested as I stopped to
rest. Iąd been fucking her for twenty minutes straight, and sheąd made
approving noises, but she hadnąt come. Gina was deŢnitely a challenge.
I began to move again.
Ten minutes later I knew I wasnąt going to be able to make her come. My
own pleasure was like a knife sawing at me, taunting me. With a groan I
spewed into her asshole, feeling the hot wetness slip around my cock,
lubricating her even more.
I collapsed on top of her, slowly withdrawing. Mei handed me a wet wash
cloth to clean myself with. She cleaned Gina thouroughly, then turned
her attention to my defeated cock. I felt depressed. Iąd only given
Gina two orgasms, neither one very large.
Perhaps Iąd lucked out with Ţve girls who came easily. Gina was more
like a normal girl. She didnąt come easily or often. łThat was
wonderful, master.˛ Gina said, looking at me over her shoulder. łIąve
never come twice in one night before. Thank you.˛ Her voice was warm,
sincere. It made me reconsider.
Was it all relative? Iąd given her two orgasms, which sheąd never had
before in a single night. Wasnąt it Mei and the others who were
unusual, having six or eight massive ones?
Was it my own bruised ego that was crying? łGlad to oblige, Gina. Iąd
hoped to give you more.˛ I said ruefully. łMore? I thought-˛ Gina broke
off, and looked away. I released her and cuddled with her.
łWhat is it, Gina?˛ I asked. Mei climbed in bed with us, and kissed
Gina on the cheek.
łWell, I mean most girls never get even one.˛ Gina mumbled. łNot
steady, I mean. Two is something to celebrate. Or something.˛ She broke
off, embarassed.
łPerhaps we can change your mind.˛ Mei said, putting her arms around
both Gina and me. łAround here, orgasms ţow like water. Our master is a
wonderful lover. The Ţrst night is always the roughest. It will be
better next time.˛
łNext time?˛ Gina asked.
łOf course.˛ I whispered in her ear. łI take a slave every night.
Youąre due again in six days. By then youąll have recovered.˛ I didnąt
mention the Cucumber might be inside her tommorrow.
łMaster, may I ask a favor?˛ Gina said, turning her head toward me.
łWhat is it?˛
łLet me suck your cock. I know youąre out for the night, but itąs
something I really want to do on my Ţrst night.˛
łEven after fucking you in the ass?˛ I said softly. łWell, youąre clean
now, right? Mei Ling?˛ łYes, Gina. And I think thatąs a wonderful
idea.˛ łIąm always game.˛ I said. Mei winked at me as we were
rearranging ourselves. She knew I was good for another go round. łIąve
never done this before, tell me if I do it wrong.˛ Gina said. She took
my cock reverently in her hands and kissed the tip gently. She ran her
tongue up and down the length, pausing to kiss my ball sack. My cock
started to stiffen. Gina gasped and looked at me in disbelief. Mei
laughed. I just smiled.
Gina went back to her task with a passion. She soon had me hard again
and pumped my shaft several times. She was tenative, and hesitant, but
Ţnally opened her mouth and slipped her lips around the tip. łThat
feels nice.˛ I said to the black girl, busily trying to take the entire
thing. She moved her head up and down, just like a girl in a porno
movie, which is probably where she saw it done. But I wasnąt
criticizing her technique, it felt wonderful. After a few minutes I
knew Iąd have to stop her or come in her throat. And I wanted to fuck
her again.
łStop, Gina.˛ I said, pulling her up and kissing her. Her wide lips
felt soft and warm against mine.
łI want to fuck you again. Mei, get the spreader bar. Collapse it to
the minimum length and bind Ginaąs hands behind her.˛ Mei did so
eagerly. She was turned on.
łOh, by the way, feel free to amuse yourself with the dildo. I doubt
Iąll be able to fuck you tonight.˛ I said to the chinese girl. My eyes
were for the black beauty that was kneeling at my side. Her eyes were
bright, she was as eager as I was.
łThis will hurt a little.˛ I warned Gina. łYouąll just have to endure
it until you adjust, do you understand?˛
łYes, master.˛ She replied. Mei took the vibrator and turned in on,
idly running it over her breasts. She smiled at Gina as I made the
black girl straddle me. I guided my cock against her pussy and rubbed
it against the wetness. Gina gasped. Slowly I worked the head of my
cock past the remains of her hymen, making her wince.
But soon she sank down on me, taking my full length. She dropped her
head and let me thrust in and out, lifting her as I did so. After a few
minutes she started to move on her own, and then she panted. Mei
watched excitedly, pushing the massive dildo into her cunt. She began
to imitate Ginaąs motions, a small groan escaping her. It seemed to
turn Gina on, because ten minutes later she came. It was another small,
quick orgasm, but she collapsed after it.
łThree. God, I canąt believe it! Three!˛ She moaned as I continued to
fuck her. But she was too new to let me continue, I was hurting her.
She begged me to stop. I wasnąt really ready, but I did. Mei saw her
chance. łPlease, master, may this unworthy slave beg to be fucked by
her master? Youąve never fucked me that way before.˛ Mei wheedled.
łYouąve been a very good girl. Gina, do you mind?˛ łNo, master.˛ She
smiled. łIąm too pooped to pop.˛ łBe my guest.˛ I guestured. Mei wasted
no time straddling me and proceeded to fuck herself silly. The oiled
glass of her pussy was like an old familiar friend. I was quite content
to let her do all the work, especially since she was approaching
orgasm.
But the old bugaboo remained. Too slippery. She was right on the edge,
and stayed there for Ţfteen minutes. Gina watched wide eyed as Mei did
her best to hurl herself over the edge. She Ţnally collapsed, weeping
from frustration. I was almost ready to come, but stroked her back in
comisseration.
łFuck my ass, master!˛ She begged me. I pulled out, and quickly
repositioned her kneeling on the ţoor, breasts against the mattress,
legs together. I shoved hard into her clenched butt, feeling her anus
Ţght me. But my cock was slippery from her pussy juice, even if she
wasnąt prepared. She groaned as I raped her, begging and screaming to
fuck her harder, to own her. Gina was bug-eyed as I reamed Meiąs
churning ass hard and fast, losing control after no more than Ţve
strokes, spewing my second load into her clenching ass. Weeping,
moaning, the shuddering Chinese girl babbled she loved me, she wanted
me to fuck her forever.
łGod.˛ Gina breathed, awe-struck. łDoes she do that all the time?˛ I
nodded. łUsually Ţve or six times.˛ I said, caressing Meiąs breasts
from behind. She humped up against me and growled. łSorry, I couldnąt
make you come Ţrst, Mei.˛
łFive or six times?˛ Gina asked in disbelief. łThatąs impossible!˛
łNo.˛ Mei gasped, łJust very difŢcult, ohh, master, umm.˛ She relaxed
as I withdrew. As always, she was clean inside. Idly I wondered how she
did that. I spanked her fondly as I pulled away. I kissed Gina softly.
łYou will sleep with me tonight, Gina. Mei, would you like to keep
Rachel company?˛ łMay I go to bed master? Itąs been a long day for me.˛
Mei demurred. I nodded. Mei picked up her gown and languidly dressed.
Gina watched from the bed.
After Mei left I got us both in the shower and off to my bed. As I fell
asleep listening to Ginaąs breathing I wondered how I was going to make
her enjoy her slavery more.

Chapter 28 Elvis Style

When I woke up Gina was staring at me pensively. łGood morning.˛ I
murmurred.
łHi.˛ She responded. She seemed depressed. łHey, are you ok?˛ I asked,
concerned.
łIąm Ţne.˛ She assured me quietly.
łYou donąt look Ţne.˛ I said.
łCan I be honest with you?˛ She asked. Uh-oh. Here it comes, I thought.
Gina was going to leave.
łSure.˛ I said, betraying none of my inner concern. łI disappointed you
last night, didnąt I?˛ She said, staring past me. I stared at her,
completely off guard.
łHuh?˛ I Ţnally managed. Startled by my answer she looked at me. łWhat
are you talking about?˛
łLast night.˛ Gina said. She smiled at my bemused look. łYou do
remember last night, donąt you?˛
łVaugely.˛ I said, grinning.
łI wasnąt very good.˛ Gina said. łI was thinking about it before you
woke up. I watched Mei Ling fuck herself blind with you. And the way
she responded when you raped her ass, it was incredible! And you said
Ţve or six climaxes was normal for her. All I had was three, and Iąm
damn lucky to have had that many. And her one orgasm was better than
all three of mine combined.˛
łIf the rest of your harem is like her, I donąt stand a chance.˛ łDo I
smell an inferiority complex?˛ I said. łOr is this your way of getting
attention?˛ I pulled her gently to me and kissed her.˛ łOh, come on!
You canąt tell me Iąm as good as Mei Ling! Jesus, Paul sheąs gorgeous!
And a terriŢc lay too! I may not be a porno queen but at least I know
my own limits.˛
łDo you?˛ I asked, smiling a feral challenging smile. She watched me
uncertaintly.
łYouąre saying I was ok last night? As good as Mei Ling?˛ łI have this
conversation every morning I wake up with a new girl.˛ I said gently,
running my hands down her back. She closed her eyes and put her arms
around me.
łGina, listen to me. Mei is a wonderful lady. Sheąs smart, sheąs wise
beyond belief, sheąs beautiful. And yes, sheąs great in bed. I love her
very much. She was the Ţrst one I took into the harem.˛ Gina stiffened
in my arms. łLet me ask you a question. Would you like to be my
favorite?˛ łYes.˛ Gina opened her eyes. łVery, very much.˛ łWhy?˛ I
asked.
łUh-˛ Gina looked confused.
łWhy do you want to be my favorite? Do you think it will buy you
anything?˛ łWhat do you mean?˛
łWhat beneŢt will you gain by being my favorite?˛ łI donąt know. Your
attention, maybe.˛
łYou have that now.˛ I said, cupping her buttocks. Gina sighed as she
felt my cock stir.
łMore time with you.˛ She said.
łBut you donąt know me.˛ I said, rolling on top of her. I was deŢnitely
getting interested. It was still dim outside, but I didnąt care if it
were before six or not. And from the way she held me and spread her
legs neither did Gina.
łI donąt know, why are you asking me this?˛ Gina said. I kissed her in
answer, opening her mouth and probing with my tongue. Her breath was
bad, typical morning breath, but I didnąt care. She gasped when I broke
the kiss. łFuck me, master, please.˛ She said.
łNot master.˛ I said. łNo games, Gina. If I fuck you now it will be as
a free woman.˛
łWhatever you say, please, just put it in me.˛ łIt will hurt.˛ I warned
her. łYouąre still sore from last night.˛ łI donąt care. Fuck me. Now.˛
Gina said, moving under me. I tested her gently with a Ţnger. She was
wet, but she winced from the partial penetration.
łDo you know youąre the second woman Iąve ever made love to in this
bed?˛ I asked, poised to take her.
łWho was the other?˛ She asked, in spite of herself. łLittle Thuy, the
cook.˛ I said, pushing into her. Gina stiffened and bit back a cry of
pain. łI warned you.˛
łYes you did. God, Iąm sore. Please, go slow till I get used to it.
Youąre so damned big!˛ Gina pleaded. Smiling down at her I paused to
let her adjust. After a moment she nodded. I began to move slowly in
and out. Gina grunted and moaned for a few minutes. Finally she relaxed
and began to move under me a little bit.
łSo Iąm only the second woman, huh? How come?˛ Gina and I were moving
slowly together.
łThatąs a long story. Sure you want to hear about the other girls while
Iąm fucking you?˛ I teased. She thought about it, then nodded. łOk, you
asked for it. Most of the girls were too tired after their Ţrst night.
Mei came the closest. She knelt over there on the carpet and proceeded
to deep throat me.˛ I smiled at the suddenly alert Gina. łAll the way
down her throat, all eight inches. And she swallowed my come.˛ łIąd
like to do that.˛ Gina said. łSwallow it, I mean. I donąt think I could
deep throat.˛
łI could have Sherry teach you.˛ I offered. łShe knows how?˛ Gina
asked, surprized. łShe doesnąt look old enough.˛ łShe knows how.˛ I
said, remembering the way Iąd gushered down her throat. łAnd what does
age have to do with it?˛
łI donąt know. She doesnąt look old enough to be having sex. Ohh, yes,
that feels nice. Do you think I can come this time?˛ łOnly you can
answer that.˛ I said. łAnd Sherryąs sixteen.˛ łSixteen!˛ Gina was
shocked. łThatąs illegal.˛ łNot in South Carolina.˛ I said. łWe checked
very carefully. And she schemed her way into my bed. Have her tell you
about it, if sheąs willing.˛ I leaned down and took one of Ginaąs
nipples in my mouth. She groaned as the milk was sucked out. I took a
mouthfull before she gave out. łThatąs something none of the other
girls is capable of.˛ I said. Gina just shook her head.
łBig deal. Itąs not something Iąm proud of.˛ łYou should be.˛ I said.
łItąs an unheard of ability in a virgin. Mmm.˛ I took another mouthfull
from her other breast.˛ łVery nice.˛ I said, kissing her, letting her
taste her own milk. łYou were telling me about the other girls.˛ Gina
said. She seemed uncomfortable about her lactation. Iąd have to move
carefully about that. łLetąs see. Oh, yes. Rachel was second, but far
too stiff and sore from being tortured to think about it.˛
łTo-tortured?˛ Gina stammered. I suddenly fucked her hard and fast for
a few strokes, then slowed again. She moaned and humped against me,
grabbing hard. łSheąd been a very bad girl.˛ I said. łIąve never
tortured her or any of the others since then.˛
łOh my god. Would you actually torture me?˛ Gina was frightened.
łYes..˛ I said, slamming her hard. She bit her lip to keep from crying
out. łIf you were bad enough. OfŢcially, Racheląs never done anything.
We donąt talk about it, understand?˛ My voice hardened. Gina nodded
quickly. She moved more urgently now, turned on.
łLetąs see. Thuy was third, and I was giving her an oil massage to
treat the welts from her caning.˛
łCaning? Oh, god, whatąs that?˛ Gina asked, shivering. łA birch rod,
about three feet long. It drew blood.˛ I said, staring deep into her
eyes. łBut Thuy loves pain. You saw her come last night from being
ţogged.˛ Gina nodded nervously, clutching my back. łAlima was too
hungry, and Sherry had to get to school, there wasnąt time. But you
have time. And Iąm going to make you swallow my come.˛ I began to move
faster and faster. Gina groaned and tried to match me. I couldnąt hold
the pace for long, but fortunately Gina had one of her quick small
orgasms. She collapsed almost immediately afterward. I stopped, not
wanting to overwork her newly opened pussy. When sheąd recovered I
rolled onto my back and urged her to suck my cock. She did, with
reasonable skill. She was better at it than Mei, and I Ţgured with
Sherryąs tutoring sheąd be unbeatable. She certainly had the enthusiasm
for it.
It was only a minute or two before liquid Ţre spewed into Ginaąs greedy
mouth. She choked, coughing, the sperm coming out her nose. But she
gamely kept sucking until I was dry. Then she excused herself and went
to the bathroom to clean up.
When she came back I was already dressed. I escorted her to her room
and told her to come down to breakfast when she was Ţnished. She smiled
at me. łBetter now?˛ I asked, smiling back.
łMuch. Thank you.˛ And she closed the door. I went down to the kitchen,
and discovered that Thuy was already awake, dressed, and preparing
breakfast.
łGood morning, gorgeous.˛ I said, sitting down. łGood morning, master.
How did it go?˛ Thuy asked, walking to the refrigerator.
łHow did what go?˛ I asked innocently. Thuy rolled her eyes. łWith
Gina. Sheąs nice.˛
łThatąs funny. I was making love to her when you came up in the
conversation.˛
łReally?˛ Thuy turned to look at me, delighted. łWhat did she say?˛
łShe didnąt say anything.. I was telling her about the time we made
love in my bed.˛
łYou didnąt.˛ Thuy put her hands up to her face. I nodded. Thuy
giggled, turning away quickly.
łWhat did she say to that?˛ Thuy asked Ţnally. łOh my god, whatąs
that.˛ I quoted. Thuy looked at me curiously. łThatąs what she said.˛
łYouąre teasing me.˛ Thuy accused me.
łYep. Whatąs for breakfast?˛
łButtermilk pancakes and maple syrup, sausages, rice, and milk.˛ Thuy
replied cheerfully.
łGah, youąre trying to fatten me up.˛ I growled playfully. Just then
Gina came yawning into the room.
łMorning.˛ She said to Thuy and took a chair. łHi sleepy head. I didnąt
expect to see you before noon.˛ Thuy said. She studied Gina carefully.
łGee, you donąt look bowlegged.˛ Thuyąs eyes twinkled as she waited for
Gina to catch it. I winced, hoping Gina wouldnąt be offended.
łIf-wha?˛ Gina stopped in mid yawn. Then she looked shocked. łThuy, I
think you should apologize.˛ I said softly. Thuy looked at me, then at
Gina.
łHey, Iąm sorry. I didnąt mean to embarass you, Gina. Itąs just youąre
one of us now. Congratulations.˛ Thuy turned back to the stove where
she did mysterious things with rice. Gina looked thoughtful-and
grateful. I decided to let the matter drop.
Alima was next in, she greeted Gina casually and began to make coffee.
I sat feeling domestic while the women made breakfast. The other girls
straggled in, Sherry being last.
Breakfast was interrupted by barking at the back door. Gina excused
herself and came back in a few minutes.
łI had to reassure Socks.˛ She explained to me. łHe wasnąt happy about
seeing me like that last night. But itąs cool now.˛ łGood.˛ I said,
having forgotten about her pet. łI want to apologize for that.˛
łMy fault, master.˛ Mei spoke up suddenly. łGina, Iąm really sorry
about that. I forgot he was in your room. It wonąt happen again.˛ łHey,
thatąs ok.˛ Gina assured the chinese girl. łNo harm done.˛ łMaster, is
it ok if Alima and I take Gina shopping with us this morning?˛ Rachel
asked.
łSorry, Iąve got other plans for her. Meiąs got her for about an hour,
then Iąm taking her into town.˛ I grinned at the black girl. łIf she
wants to go, that is. I think sheąll be free tomorrow.˛ łI thought I
was a free agent during the day?˛ Gina asked lightly. łTrust me. You
need to talk to Mei, sheąs going to explain the ground rules to you.
And youąll want to come with me. A lot.˛ łWhy?˛
łItąs a surprize. Right, Alima?˛ I winked. łIs it what I think it is?˛
Alima asked, smiling. I nodded. łThen you deŢnitely want to go, Gina.
Trust me.˛
łNow youąve got me interested. Ok.˛
After breakfast Mei led Gina to the library for her talk. About ten
minutes later, Mei fetched Rachel to the library, where the three girls
remained closeted for close to an hour. When they emerged Gina looked
positively radiant.
She wouldnąt say why and I knew better than to try and pry it out of
Mei or Rachel. Ten oąclock saw Gina and I cruising toward town. Gina
ran one hand appreciatively over the leather interior. łThis is a neat
car, Paul.˛ It was the opening Iąd been waiting for. łIt is that. Tell
me, did Mei go over everything with you?˛ łUm-hmm. Is it true I get to
pick out a car to drive?˛ Gina asked casually-too casually. She
deŢnitely had something in mind. łYes. Any ideas?˛
łWell, thereąs one Iąve always wanted.˛ Gina hesitated. łBut itąs too
expensive. Forget I mentioned it. Iąll drive whatever you pick for me.˛
łGina, thatąs very annoying.˛ I said, frowning. łIąm sorry. I didnąt
mean to-˛
łHush.˛ I said, patting her leg. łWhat I mean is, you act as though you
donąt deserve very much. Youąre constantly putting yourself down. One
of the reasons youąre here is because I believe you deserve a great
deal. And I want to please you. So what is it you want?˛ łA Corvette
convertible.˛ She blurted out. łA red one?˛ She asked timidly. I
chuckled.
łThatąs a thirty-thousand dollar car youąre talking about.˛ I pointed
out. łI told you it was too expensive.˛ She said, obviously writing it
off. łWell, it is overpriced. Are you sure you really want one?˛ I
looked over at her. łSilly question. Forget I asked. May I ask why?˛
łYou know I work for GM in Seattle?˛ Gina asked. I nodded. łWe build
Corsicas.˛ She said. łYou ever seen one?˛ łSure. Barettaąs twin
sister.˛
łRight. Boring. Econobox with lipstick.˛ She grimaced. łIąve always
wanted a Corvette. The union steward has one. I guess I think itąll
make me more exciting, exotic. You know, wind in the hair, cruising
down the road like you own the world.˛ Her eyes had a far away gleam. I
wondered why Gina was so sad most of the time. Well, if a Corvette
would make her happy. . . She stiffened as we turned into the Chevrolet
dealership. łYouąre kidding! You mean it? Oh, please donąt tease me
about this!˛ łThereąs three Chevy dealerships in Pine Ridge.˛ I said.
łOne of themąs bound to have a red Corvette convertible.˛ łThank you.˛
She said.
łNow I see why Elvis always gave Caddilacs to his friends.˛ I said. I
touched her chin. łItąs the dream, isnąt it Gina? One of your dreams is
coming true?˛
łI guess it is.˛ She said thoughtfully. łIąve always dreamed about
owning a Corvette. But I wonąt, will I? Itąll still be yours.˛ I winked
at her. łLook on the bright side. You wonąt have to change the oil!˛ I
laughed, making her smile in spite of herself. We went to all three
dealerships. Each one had a red Corvette convertible. I think it was a
GM regulation or something. Each was a sumptuous piece of work, Gina
Ţnally decided on one with a white leather interior. The look on her
face as she slid behind the wheel made me wonder again why she was so
sad.
Happiness transformed her from pretty to trafŢc stopping. She followed
me home, the big V-8 having no trouble keeping up with the Beast. We
got home a couple of hours before supper, totally drained. Car shopping
is a very tiring experience.
Supper was a quiet but happy affair, and even Gina seemed at peace with
the world. That night I took Mei to bed, marvelling anew at how easily
she climaxed, and the number of times she could. For her it was
effortless. And Sunday, with Rachel. Rachel didnąt come from my fucking
her, but came four times from my cunnilingus. But at no time did she
show the same resistance to orgasm as Gina did. It was a puzzle, which
I spent the rest of the night discussing with her.
Does that surprize you? That I would make love to one girl and
immediately after talk about another? It shouldnąt. Let me explain. In
a harem situation you never have the luxury (if you can call it that)
of being jelous. As a harem slave you know that your lover is fucking
the other girls. Itąs all up front and out in the open. The other girls
are your friends, and in my household at least the girls loved each
other. Rachel thought it might be Ginaąs lactation that made the black
girl shy away from intimate contact and close friendships. She told me
she got the impression that Ginaąs sadness stemmed from a frustrated
desire to be part of a group. I thought so too and asked her to keep
her eyes opened for ways to make Gina feel better. She promised she
would.

Chapter 29 Melinda By Daylight

Monday morning saw Gina moping around the house. By now the harem had
come to expect her moroseness and had begun to conspire to shake her
out of it. If Mei wasnąt asking her to help it was Thuy taking her for
a walk in the woods. Or Sherry would drop by her room and spend an hour
playing with Socks, doing her best to clown it up.
I know the black girl suspected the conspiricy but she seemed grateful
for it. And she slowly learned to smile, brief, ţeeting, but genuine. I
was out in the garden late Monday afternoon when I got a very pleasant
shock. I had asked Gina to help me since plants were one of her hobbies
(history being another). We were planting some daffodils when Thuy came
tearing out of the house like a Tasmanian Devil cartoon. łMaster!˛ She
gasped. łCome quickly!˛ She was grinning from ear to ear, so I knew it
wasnąt anything dangerous. Gina settled back on her heels and studied
the vibrant teenager.
łWhatąs up?˛ I asked, smiling.
łMei says I canąt tell you!˛ She shifted her weight from foot to foot
impatiently. łCome on! Hurry!˛
łBetter go with her, Paul.˛ Gina said quietly. łBefore she has a heart
attack.˛ I glanced at Gina. The black girl wasnąt smiling, but the
melancholy seemed somewhat less.
łAll right, Thuy, Iąm coming. Can you handle this till I get back,
Gina?˛ I asked.
łSure.˛ The black girl answered.
łI donąt think youąll be back, master.˛ Thuy said, eyes twinkling. Gina
and I both looked at her, startled. łWill you come on?˛ Thuy literally
danced in place.
łGo.˛ Gina said, making shooing motions with her hands. łIąll Ţnish up
here.˛
łOk, little lotus.˛ I said, standing up and dusting my hands. łBut this
had better be important.˛
łIt is.˛ Thuy said, pulling me by the hand. She led me to the library
and disappeared. I opened the door and walked in. The Ţrst person I saw
was Mei who looked up and smiled at me. She was with another girl that
I didnąt recognize. The girl stood up hastily and turned toward me. She
seemed familiar but I didnąt place her until she spoke. łHello,
master.˛ She said quietly.
łMelinda!˛ I exclaimed, delighted and shocked all at the same time.
łWhereąd you come from?˛ I moved forward and took her hands. She smiled
shyly and seemed to relax.
łFort Lauderdale.˛ She answered me. I must have looked puzzled because
she continued. łI Ţnished packing yesterday, so I thought Iąd save you
the trouble of sending a truck.˛
łShe rented a trailer, master.˛ Mei said. łI sent her a map last week.˛
łAh.˛ I said. łLet me look at you, Melinda.˛ The Phillipino girl
stepped back and stood still as I walked around her. Strongly built,
but not stocky. Soft wavy black hair that haloed around her face and
fell half way down her back. Deep brown eyes that stared anxiously from
a beautiful oval face. łWelcome home, Melinda.˛ I said, taking her
hands. I stared into those brown eyes. Her whole body lit up as she
smiled at me. łYou should have called, Melinda. We donąt have your room
ready or anything.˛ I said softly.
łIąm sorry. I guess I just didnąt think.˛ The Phillipino girl
apologized. Her voice was soft and timid sounding, like a deer ready to
run. łThatąs ok. I donąt mind, but you may not have a bed tonight.˛ I
said. Did you know Phillipino women can blush? Neither did I. łWhat did
I say?˛ I asked, confused.
łNothing.˛ She said, looking at the ţoor. Mei shrugged when I looked at
her for clariŢcation. łItąs nothing, master. Iąm just shy, thatąs all.˛
She forced herself to look at me. łItąs hard for me to explain,
sometimes.˛ łDonąt worry about it, Melinda. Everybodyąs got a quirk or
two.˛ I reassured her. Mei snickered.
łSome of us more than others.˛ She said, staring at me. łWho, me?˛ I
asked innocently. łNeed I ask if Melindaąs roomąs being readied?˛
łOf course it is, master. Rachel and Alima are taking care of it.˛ Mei
assured me.
łClever Mei.˛ I smiled. łWhat would we ever do without you?˛ łStarve.˛
She answered drily. I laughed. Melinda looked confused. łMaster?˛ She
asked difŢdently.
łYes?˛ I did an awkward half leer that made made the Phillipino girl
hide a smile.
łI thought Mei was a slave girl too.˛ She asked softly. łShe is.˛ I
said.
łBut-˛ She looked at Mei then back to me. łForgive me, but I donąt
understand. She doesnąt act like one.˛
łHow should a slave girl act?˛ I asked, smiling gently. Melinda blushed
again.
łIąm sorry! I didnąt mean to criticize her.˛ Melinda said. łPlease
forgive me!˛ She knelt and bowed her head.
łHey, wait now!˛ I knelt and hugged her. She was stiff in my arms.
łMelinda, itąs ok. Shh, come sit on the couch. Iąm not mad at you,
honest. Whatąs wrong?˛
Melinda let me pull her onto the couch. Mei sat with the Phillipino
girl, and as we had with Rachel we rocked her until she relaxed. łIąm
sorry, master. Iąm making a spectacle of myself.˛ Melinda said. łIąm so
afraid of making a mistake, I donąt want to be sent away.˛ łNo oneąs
going to send you away.˛ Mei told her. łTell us whatąs the matter. We
want to help you, Melinda. Please let us.˛ łThank you.˛ She was silent
for a minute then took a deep breath. She spoke in a quiet embarassed
way.
łIąm making a fool of myself. I canąt help it. Iąm so nervous, I want
to please you so much. Can you see that?˛
łI see a very nervous young woman.˛ I said in agreement. łBelieve me,
thereąs nothing to be scared of. At least, not yet.˛ łWhat?˛
łTonight youąre going to lose your virginity, Melinda. I can understand
if youąre feeling uptight. But Iąll do my very best to make it a night
youąll never forget. Mei can atest to that.˛
łHe is very, very good.˛ Mei told the phillipino girl. Melinda looked
shocked, then immediately tried to hide her reaction. łHas Mei gone
over the house rules yet?˛ I asked. Silently the dark haired girl shook
her head.
łTheyąre really quite simple. From 6 in the evening to 6 the next
morning I own you. The only right youąll have is freedom from physical
injury, pregnancy, or disease.˛
łSecond, your personal property is off limits to everyone but you, even
while youąre a slave. During your free periods you can leave if you
like, and nobody will try and stop you. During the day youąll be able
to do anything you like, even get a job if youąre so inclined. Thatąs
it, in a nutshell. There are some other details, but thatąs the meat of
it.˛ łI see.˛ Melinda said. łThatąs what you told me on the phone. I
donąt have any problems with that.˛
łMelinda, I want to make absolutely sure you understand what Iąm
offering you. You strike me as the kind of lady who lets herself be
bullied into things sheąd rather not do. Please, for both our sakes, be
sure this is what you want.˛
łI was the one who answered your ad.˛ Melinda pointed out. łI
appreciate your consideration, master, but Iąm here because I really
want to be here. You arenąt pushing me into this.˛
łMei, could you let us talk privately for a few minutes?˛ I asked the
chinese girl. She looked surprized, but bowed and left. There was a
calculating gleam in her eye as she closed the door. She smiled at
Melinda and was gone.
łI want to ask you a question.˛ I said. łPlease answer honestly. No
matter what you say I promise I wonąt be offended. Ok?˛ She nodded.
łYou realize Iąm going to have sex with you tonight?˛ łYes.˛
łAnd thatąs what you want?˛
łMore than anything.˛ She smiled timorously. łYou understand youąll be
tied up?˛
She nodded.
łDoes that frighten you?˛
łA little.˛ She admited. łBut it excites me more. I can see myself in
the ropes and it sends tingles through me.˛
łIt might not be ropes.˛ I said. łIt could be chains, or leather
straps, or wooden stocks, or handcuffs. Or something even stranger.˛
Melinda waited for me to go on.
łYou sent me a tape.˛ I said Ţnally. She tensed. łTonight, Iąm going to
make your fantasy come true.˛
łI donąt know if I can handle that.˛ She said after shivering. łYou
have until six oąclock to back out.˛ I said. łOtherwise, it happens.˛
łWhat if I back out?˛ She asked, not serious. łIąll give you a thousand
dollars and wish you God speed.˛ I said. łIt should last you until you
get your old job back.˛ łIąll stay. But I donąt know if I can go
through with it.˛ łOh, thatąs no problem. I wasnąt kidding, Melinda.
Once we start, Iąll force you. The bonds will be real, you wonąt be
able to stop anything I do to you. Do you understand now why I want you
to be absolutely sure?˛ łIąll do it.˛ She said.
łOne more thing.˛ I said, grinning. Melinda relaxed, thinking the
interview was over. łI want to buy the clothes youąre wearing. Would
three hundred dollars be enough?˛
łThree hundred-˛ She gaped at me.
łOk, make it Ţve. Is it a deal?˛
łMaster, this outŢt isnąt worth more than Ţfty dollars!˛ Melinda
protested.
łIncluding the lingerie underneath?˛ I asked. She blushed and shook her
head. łWell, then, youąll be making a healthy proŢt, wonąt you? Is it a
deal?˛
łWhy do you want to buy my clothes?˛ She asked suspiciously. łI want
you to wear them tonight.˛ I said. łThey wonąt make it through alive. I
was serious when I said that your possessions were off limits to
everybody. Including me.˛
łSeventy-Ţve dollars.˛ She said Ţnally. łThatąs all the outŢt is worth,
down to the skin. Five hundred is too much.˛ łTwo-Ţfty.˛ I countered,
feeling like Gomez Addams. łReally, master. Iąm serious. These clothes
arenąt worth more than seventy-Ţve dollars. A hundred at the very
most.˛ łDone. One hundred dollars.˛ I said. I pulled out my wallet and
counted Ţve twenty dollar bills and dropped them in her lap. She stared
down at the money wordlessly. She glanced at me and slowly took the
money and put it in her purse.
łIt makes me feel so strange.˛ She said softly, staring at the wall. łI
just sold you my clothes. It feels weird.˛
łGood.˛ I took her hand. łThat feeling will make you enjoy tonight
more, Melinda. Savor it. Now, letąs get you settled in.˛ I spent
another hour introducing her to everyone. By the time we were through
her room was ready. Everyone helped her unpack the trailer, and I had
Rachel drive it back to town to drop it off. Her truck was the only
thing we had with a trailer hitch.
Melindaąs car was an older silver Pulsar, the model affectionately
described as łDarth Vaderąs lunch box˛. Although several years old it
was in prime condition, as neat as a pin. I told Mei to bring up the
estate car when she went over the ground rules, there was no reason to
exclude Melinda just because she had her own car.
When we settled to dinner Melinda was the center of attention. It made
her blush all the way through the meal.
łThis is very good.˛ She said, tasting the food in front of her. łI
havenąt had adobo since I moved out on my own.˛ The Vietnamese girl
beamed. Thereąs no quicker way into Thuyąs good graces than praising
her cooking. łI made it especially for you.˛ She said. Melinda looked
puzzled. łBut adobo takes hours to make.˛ Melinda said. Thuy suddenly
looked uneasy. Sensing guilty secrets Alima pounced.
łJust how long does it take, Melinda?˛ She asked sweetly. łIt always
took my mother Ţve or six hours. But Iąve only been here two or three.
Thuy must know a faster way to make it.˛ Melinda sipped her soft drink.
Sheąd declined wine, being a non-drinker. łSo tell us, Thuy, how did
you manage it?˛ Alima closed in for the kill. łTrade secret.˛ Thuy
parried weakly. Sherry decided to join the game. łGee, I wonder what
all those boxes in the kitchen were?˛ She said. łThe ones with Escalero
Restaurant on them?˛
łThuy, you had dinner catered?˛ Mei gasped in mock horror. łOur wonder
chef actually went out and picked up something?˛ Thuy looked
embarassed. The table exploded with laughter. łWell, I donąt know any
Phillipino recipies.˛ The vietnamese girl Ţnally said after the
laughter died down. łI wanted to make Melinda feel welcome.˛ Melinda
blushed but managed to speak.
łThank you, Thuy. Iąm looking forward to eating your own cooking very
much.˛ łMelinda and Thuy 1, Home Team zip.˛ I said in the silence that
followed. łGame called on account of terminal modesty. Hey Melinda,
were you actually born in the Phillipines?˛
łNo.˛ She said, grateful for the change of subject. łBut my parents
were. They moved to America about two years before I was born. But I
can speak Tagalog.˛
łTagalog?˛ I asked, curious.
łThe native language of the Phillipines. My family uses it almost
exclusively at home.˛
łHey, thatąs neat. Does anybody else know a language besides English?˛
I asked the table.
Mei, it turned out, knew Chinese, which surprized nobody. Alima could
speak a smattering of Arabic, Thuy knew a little Vietnamese, Rachel was
ţuent in Apache..
I was surprized that Gina had a reasonable grasp of French, although
nowhere near ţuent. Sherry and I were the only ones who didnąt know a
second language. (I didnąt count four years of high-school Spanish,
since Iąd forgotten almost all of it.)
Dinner was a success that night. Melinda seemed more at ease although
still quiet and reserved.
When desert (a nice chocolate pudding), was cleared away I clapped my
hands. Everyone looked at me.
łLadies, tonight weąre priviledged to welcome a new member to the
harem. May I formally introduce Melinda Orli. I would like you all to
assemble in the living room please.˛

Chapter 30 Melinda By Night

While the girls assembled I nipped up to my room for the Taser.
Melindaąs fantasy was a common one for women, to be captured and raped.
It was just going to be a little more real than she would believe.
Before going to the living room I dropped by the dungeon for a pair of
quad cuffs. When I arrive Melinda was seated by herself in the center
of the room with the other girls seated around the outside edge. She
looked very embarrassed. łGood evening, ladies..˛ I said. łGood
evening, Melinda. You look lovely tonight.˛
łThank you.˛ She said, coloring slightly. łAre you sure you want to
become a sex slave, Melinda? Please think carefully before you answer.˛
łI want it very much.˛ She answered instantly. I nodded, pulling the
Taser from my pocket as I walked up to her. She looked at the weapon
curiously, only leaning back slightly as I pressed it against her arm
and pushed the button.
She sighed quietly and slumped, slipping out of the chair. Catching her
I lowered her gently to the ţoor. She twitched a little as I cuffed her
arms behind her back. Pressing the Taser against her thigh I used it
again, forcing her to go limp long enough to pull her ankles back to
her wrists and cuff them there.
The whole thing had taken less than Ţfteen seconds. Looking around I
could see everyone but Mei was horriŢed by what had just happened.
Sheąd felt the Taser before. Melinda began to stir on the ţoor, making
small gasping noises. The face she turned up at me was frightened.
łSheąs unharmed, ladies. This is a Taser. It just turns off the
voluntary muscles for a few seconds. Completely harmless.˛ They relaxed
just a little.
łDamn, Paul, you almost gave me a heart attack!˛ Alima said accusingly.
I cocked my head.
łItąs after six, Alima.˛ I said mildly. łYou will be punished for your
insolence.˛
Her eyes widened and she clapped her hand over her mouth. łIąm so
sorry, master! I forgot!˛ She pleaded. I held up the Taser. łCome here,
Alima.˛ I commanded sternly. Swallowing nervously she crept forward at
a snailąs pace. When she stood in front of me I put the Taser against
the small of her back. She ţinched and trembled. łOh, please, master,
donąt use that thing on me!˛ Alima begged. łHave mercy!˛ I pushed the
button. Alima collapsed like a puppet with cut strings. I caught her
and lowered her to the ţoor. As I waited I amused myself by caressing
the trembling bound body of Melinda. It wasnąt long before Alima asked
if she could get up. I nodded, pointing to her chair. Unsteadily she
rose and tottered back to her seat. łGina,˛ I said suddenly.
łYes, master!˛ She leaped to her feet.
łTonight Sherryąs going to put the Cucumber in you. Youąll be recorded
on video tape, tomorrow night youąll watch that tape and count how many
orgasms the vibrator gives you.˛
łYes, master.˛ She whispered, excited.
łRachel, I want you to make love to Thuy tonight. Show her that special
masturbation trick of yours.˛
łYes, master.˛ Rachel said, pleased. łMay Alima join us?˛ łHow can I
refuse you, Moonlightąs Laughter? But you are to make sure both of them
are satisŢed, understand? And they are to satisfy you.˛ łOf course,
master.˛ Racheląs eyes danced as she looked at the other two girls.
Thuy looked delighted, and Alima thoughtful. I recalled that Alima had
never actually made love to another girl, although she and Rachel had
been even more intimate, if thatąs possible. I watched as the three
girls left the room.
łSherry, attend me.˛ I said, eyeing the teenage girl. She looked
puzzled. I snapped my Ţngers, and pointed in front of me. Hastily she
rose and came forward. She knelt, peering up at me though her bangs. I
had to smile. Sherry playing submissive was like a tiger picking
daffodils. łHave you been a good girl?˛ I demanded. łYes, master.˛ She
said softly. łI got an A on my math quiz today.˛ łI am pleased. Mei
Ling!˛
łYes, master.˛
łDo you obey me?˛
łAlways, master!˛ She said Ţercely.
łCome here.˛ She ţowed up and to me in a single ţuid movement that took
my breath away.
Whenever I picture my harem in my mind each girl has some special
quality I remember best. With Mei it was her smile, the warmth and the
life of it so unlike any other woman Iąve ever known.
That smile was on her face now. She was enjoying herself. łI am going
to give you to someone else tonight.˛ I said softly. łFor the very Ţrst
time. Does that frighten you?˛ łA little, master.˛ She said, her smile
fading. łBut I love you. I will obey.˛
łI expected no less, Dragon Lady. This night you are a gift. Go prepare
yourself for your lover. Make yourself as beautiful as you know how,
and when you are claimed, obey without question.˛ łI obey, master.˛ Mei
bowed deeply to me. With a solemn face she left the living room. The
other girls looked on with expressions ranging from shocked disbelief
(Melinda) to wistful envy (Gina). I chuckled, looking down at Sherry.
łSherry, darling, itąs time to reward you for getting that A.˛
łYes, master?˛ She asked, eagerly.
łAfter you put the Cucumber into Gina.˛ I paused. Sherry leaned forward
eagerly. łAfter that,˛ I paused again, Sherry nearly fell over in her
eagerness.
łIąm giving Mei Ling to you.˛
łWhat?˛ She obviously hadnąt expected that. łTonight, sheąs your slave.
You can do anything to her you like. Fuck her, spank her, tie her up,
or let her make love to you. Anything at all.˛ łThank you, master.˛ She
said, considering it. łThank you!˛ Sheąd obviously gotten an idea. She
pulled Gina out of the room when I dismissed her, leaving Melinda and I
alone.
łDonąt go anywhere.˛ I said to the girl.
łI hadnąt planned to.˛ She tried to smile, even though she was
terriŢed. My heart warmed to her. I hurried out and set up the video
equipment to record the various girlsą activities. That took about ten
minutes. When I returned Melinda was laying where Iąd left her.
Carefully I picked her up and carried her down to the dungeon. She
didnąt weigh very much, despite being solidly built, and very
curvaceous, because she was only 5ą 1˛. The Phillipino girl was silent
as I carried her into the scariest place I imagine sheąd ever seen.
This wasnąt some movie set, this was a real live dungeon, and she was
about to be strapped to a table and deţorated. I put her on the table
Iąd chosen, a wooden rack-like affair with a simple wooden top covered
in thinly padded black leather. Melinda squirmed as her full weight
pressed her uncomfortably against the wood. The virtue of this
particular bondage device was that it was absolutely impossible for the
victim to ever free herself. At either end of the long table top were
four winches on a sliding bar, two at either end. These held chains
ending in rather special manacles. The manacles had to have spacers
used with them, because unlike normal manacles these came in two
pieces, the second sliding over bolts, and then being tightened with a
wrench!
She didnąt struggle as I released one leg and took my time making sure
the leg iron Ţt just right.
The manacle was padded inside with a thick rubber gasket. It wasnąt
cruel, but when the bolts were tightened the rubber gripped so Ţrmly
that the manacle couldnąt be slipped free. To free her, youąd have to
use a wrench to take the nuts loose.
The winch sqealed in protest as I pulled the second leg chain out. I
used enough slack to let Melinda lie with her legs comfortably
together, it was easier to place the iron that way.
Finally I released both her arms, and spent the next Ţve minutes
binding her wrists. Throughout the long and frightening procedure
Melinda hadnąt uttered a peep or made one attempt to struggle. łYouąve
been a very good girl, Melinda.˛ I said, looking down at the loosely
bound Phillipino. She had enough slack to rest her hands on her
stomach. łThank you, master.˛ She said quietly. Her dress was rumpled
from the binding, I took a moment to smooth it out. łYou know Iąm going
to force you to live out your wildest fantasy donąt you?˛ She paled but
nodded.
łItąs too late to back out, Melinda. No matter what you say or do, Iąm
going to make you go through with it. All of it. Even the parts that
hurt.˛ She closed her eyes and trembled.
łMaster, could you see your way not to do this?˛ Melinda asked. A catch
in her voice made her cough. She was on the verge of tears. łThat
depends on you, Melinda.˛ I said. łWhy are you trying to avoid this?
Isnąt it your most secret fantasy? In your heart donąt you want this?˛
łIąm frightened, master. Iąm so scared I can hardly talk.˛ Melinda
sobbed once, then caught herself. łNow that Iąm actually here itąs very
different.˛ łAre you excited?˛ I asked, placing my hand very
deliberately on her stomach. Timidly she put her hands over mine. łIąm
too scared.˛ She admitted. She watched me with soft pleading eyes. łI
canąt stop you. But please, letąs forget about the last part, ok? I
want to be your slave, but that part makes me shudder.˛ And she did.
Under my hand I could feel the shallow way she breathed, the tenseness
in her belly. łThen you lied on your tape?˛ I asked, removing my hand.
She shook her head quickly, fearfully.
łNo! Only, I-˛ Her voice broke and she had to regain control. łI got
carried away. The last part of the fantasy was to make sure you picked
me. Please, master, Iąm sorry! But I wanted to be your slave so badly!˛
łBut now you donąt want it so badly, is that it?˛ I asked. Personally,
I had my doubts about being able to do that to her. So I was just as
willing to forget about it. But it would never do to let such
dishonesty on her part go unpunished.
łIąm scared.˛ She whispered. łI canąt ever remember being so scared in
my whole life, not even the time my brother got bitten by that snake!˛
łYou wonąt be injured, Melinda.˛ I reassured her. łBut it will hurt.
Iąm told losing your virginity hurts worse, although I canąt say from
personal experience.˛
łIąm willing to lose my cherry, master. I want that. But to let you do
that to me, knowing it would happen, watching it happen, I just canąt!˛
łLook at the manacles on your wrists, Melinda.˛ I commanded. Hesitantly
she did so, taking her time. When she looked back at me I put my hand
back on her belly. Smiling timorously she covered it. I could feel the
cold metal links trail over my arm.
łAsk yourself why I put you on this particular table, Melinda. Ask
yourself why those manacles are case hardened steel.˛ Melindaąs smile
faded. łAsk yourself why those chains are so heavy, so strong. And ask
yourself if you have a snowballąs chance in hell of avoiding your
fate.˛ łYouąre going to do it.˛ She said woodenly. I nodded. łThis
table is designed for it. The instruments are already laid out. Thereąs
nothing you can do but obey. I think youąll Ţnd the pain nothing
compared to the pleasure youąll feel tonight.˛ Melinda began to cry,
softly, hopelessly. Iąm glad I had plenty of experience frightening
women by now. Melinda wasnąt in any danger, even though she was scared
witless. I knew sheąd be wet and ready when the time came.
You have to be careful with pyschological torture. If your subject is
at all unstable you can do some real damage. But Melinda was a healthy
twenty year-old. The fear and pain would be stimulating, not damaging.
I went to the foot of the table and engaged the winch prawls. The
winches were already conŢgured for spread eagling the girl, all I had
to do was turn the cranks, which I did. Melinda didnąt struggle as her
legs were drawn apart. I moved to the head of the table and cranked
until her arms were drawn unresisting above her head and the chains
were almost taut. I moved her on the table to make sure she was evenly
pulled, then Ţnished taking in the slack. When I was Ţnished I asked
her if the chains were too tight. She shook her head, still crying
quietly. I moved over to the workbench and picked up a tray containing
the things Iąd need for her fantasy. Looking at them even scared me,
and I wasąt going to feel them in action. I debated again whether or
not to forget it. In the end I carried the tray over to the table and
put it down. I arranged a mirror over Melindaąs head so she could have
an unobstructed view of the proceedings. She closed her eyes tightly
and wimpered. łOpen your eyes, Melinda.˛ I ordered sternly. She shook
her head, biting her lip. She froze as I brushed away the hair from her
ears, revealing her ear rings. Carefully I removed them, feeling the
posts tug her ţesh gently. She opened her eyes when the jewelry clanked
into the tray. They were small dolphins, I noticed. She was wearing a
pair of rings on her right hand, I removed these too, placing them in
the tray next to the ear rings. She was watching me closely now. She
tried to smile, lifting her head when I removed her necklace. I was
grave, like a doctor, moving gently but not smiling.
łIąm sorry, master.˛ She said, tears drying on her face. łIąm better
now. I wonąt disobey again.˛
łI know its hard for you, Melinda.˛ I said. łJust be a good little girl
and everything will be all right. Understand?˛ łYes, sir.˛ She said.
łNow, look at the tray. What do you see?˛ łMedical instruments.˛ She
answered, swallowing. łVery good, Melinda. Can you name any of them?˛ I
deliberately spoke as a doctor would to a little girl, using a soothing
tone and short words. łA scalpel, and a pair of scissors.˛ She said.
She stuttered, then recovered. łI donąt know what the pointy thing is
called, or the other thing with the handles. And I donąt know what
those things that look like earrings are, either.˛
łThe pointy thing is called a piercing lancet.˛ I said. łThe other
thing is called a hemostat, itąs to clamp things together. And Iąm sure
you know what the earrings are, donąt you, Melinda?˛
łYou mean, those are what-?˛ She looked at me. I nodded. łBut why are
there three?˛
łThe operation is very minor.˛ I said, ignoring her question. łSince
youąre being so very cooperative Iąm sure we wonąt need an anesthetic.˛
Melinda paled and swallowed.
łMaster, why are there three?˛ She asked, voice edged in hysteria. I
stared down at the helpless woman for a long minute. Then, not speaking
I touched three areas of her body. Melindaąs eyes widened, showing the
whites all around. She began to struggle in earnest, screaming. Held
ţat as she was, and gripped by wide heavy manacles, she couldnąt hurt
herself. Her screams, on the other hand, were deafening. Wincing I went
to a wall and pulled down a ball gag on an elastic strap. I had trouble
forcing the ball into her mouth, Ţnally having to resort to the old
trick of holding her nostrils shut. Then I slipped the elastic band
over her head. She lay there shuddering, staring at me with wide
betrayed eyes. łThere are three,˛ I told the gagged young woman.
łBecause three are needed. Now be still. I donąt want to cut you.˛ I
picked up the scapel. Melinda froze.
Making very sure to keep the bladeąs keen edge away from both my Ţngers
and her skin I carefully began to slice the dress from her quivering
body. I donąt know who was more nervous. But after Ţve minutes I pulled
the remains out from under her, leaving her in a camisole and
petticoat. The camisole was lace trimed nylon and the scalpel blade
parted it like an F-15 through thin air. The bra she was wearing was
also lace, almost transparent. The petticoat was another instant
victim, revealing lacy string bikini panties that left very little to
the imagination. She was even wearing a garter belt!
I removed the garterbelt without damaging it, then slid her stockings
down her legs to the cuffs. Not trusting myself with a sharp blade in
that conŢned situation I switched to the scissors. Pausing I looked
down at my victim. She was breathing raggedly through her nose,
frightened and aroused at the same time. I touched the fabric between
her legs, Ţnding it soaking as I had suspected it would be. łSo, the
operation is turning you on, is it? Good. I do so enjoy my patients
when they have an orgasm.˛ Melinda stared at me, blushing furiously. I
carefully snipped her braąs shoulder straps then reached behind her and
unhooked it.
Melindaąs breasts were large and well shaped, and her nipples were
standing proudly to attention. My touch made her groan behind her gag
and arch her back. She was turned on, that was for sure. I snipped off
her panties and could suddenly smell her, wild and hot, a virgin
literally bolted helplessly to a rape table! I felt my cock stiffen.
Suddenly I wanted to kiss this naked beauty. łIf I take off the gag
will you behave?˛ I asked. She nodded. She made a small gasping noise
as her jaw muscles protested, but then eagerly opened her mouth for my
kiss. I let the kiss go on as my hands played up and down her
undulating body. She broke the kiss with a growling moan as my Ţnger
traveled the length of her slit.
łOh, god, master, fuck me!˛ She pleaded. Drawing back I shook my head.
łBefore I remove your hymen there is another detail we must attend to.˛
I said sternly. I squatted and opened the tableąs base, pulling out a
pair of straps. Attaching them to the provided anchor points I ran them
across the bound girl, one above her breasts and one below. I tightened
them till Melinda cried out in protest.
łYou must be absolutely rigid.˛ I explained. Then from the tableąs base
I pulled out a breast press.
Ever heard the one about the girl who getąs her tit caught in a ringer?
Melinda eyed the thing in my hands with a decided lack of enthusiasm.
The breast press is a pair of wooden boards with three adjustment
turnbuckles. I slid the thing over her breasts and carefully closed the
turn buckles until Melindaąs breasts were swollen, and her nipples were
long hard nubbins. I poured some alchohol into the bowl and picked up
the piercing lancet. Melinda watched me with sick fascination as I
dipped the lancet into the alchohol. The pleasant fumes almost covered
the smell of her arousal. łThe alchohol will make it sting, but we
donąt want any infection, do we?˛ łNo.˛ She agreed, sounding as though
she were selling her soul. łPlease donąt do this, please!˛
She bit her lip as I grabbed her nipple Ţrmly. She tried to shudder as
the slender needle touched her, but was too Ţrmly strapped down.
Praying for my Ţngers not to shake I took a deep breath and pushed the
steel lancet through her nipple. She didnąt scream, but her breath
whooshed out in an explosive grunt.
łGod, it hurts, take it out, take it out!˛ She moaned. I pulled the
needle free and picked up one of the nipple rings. I think my clumsy
insertion of the ring hurt her more than the lancet had. There was only
a little blood, which I wiped away.
The second piercing made her bite her lip so hard she drew blood. But
the ring inserted more easily. She slumped against the table as I set
the tray on the ţoor. She grunted in relief as the breast press came
free. And she almost sighed in contentment when I released the terribly
tight straps that had held her rigid.
łYouąre now a ringed slave, Melinda.˛ I said, putting my hand in her
dampness. She smiled at me, closing her eyes and churning her hips
against my Ţngers.
łI think its time to bring you off. Then you lose your cherry.˛ I told
her. She nodded.
Moving into position I began to lick her pussy, tasting her tart juices
wondering how it would feel to sink into her tightness. I attacked her
pussy.
Before I stood up Iąd made her come three times. It had been so easy,
ten minutes and she popped off twice, one after another. The results
encouraged me so I took another Ţfteen and made her come again. Melinda
wasnąt a screamer. If I hadnąt felt the shudder in her labia I wouldnąt
have known she had come by the way she held her breath and stiffened.
Mei often did that, only to continue without coming. It was encouraging
to Ţnd another girl who came easily. So far, Gina was the sole
exception to the rule, which made her an interesting challenge. I
considered Melinda as I stripped. She watched me with hooded eyes,
laying tiredly on the table, her three orgasms having drained her. When
I mounted her she didnąt say anything, just watching me with an
expression I canąt describe. It was as though she wasnąt all there, as
though she watched something in her own mind. Her indifference
shattered as my pole broke her hymen. She gasped, jerking her head up.
Then her whole body relaxed with a jerk and she fell back, panting.
I had slid all the way into her on my Ţrst stroke. Only Sherry had been
easier to penetrate. But I had touched her hymen with my tongue, I had
felt itąs resistance brieţy as I impaled her, so I knew Melinda had
been a virgin.
łFuck me.˛ Melinda whispered as I started to move. łFuck me till I
canąt see!˛ She groaned as I thrust again. Then I began one of the
Ţnest fucks itąs ever been my pleasure to experience. Melinda didnąt
make much noise herself, just an occasional grunt of effort or quiet
moan, but her violent motions made the table dance. Her ass slammed
against the wood hard enough to spank her, when I stood her up
afterward her ass was red! I could feel her muscles gripping my shaft
with a velvet touch. She was doing it instinctively, unlike Sherry
whoąs pussy was well trained. I could feel Melindaąs breasts ţattening
between us, and the cold metal of the nipple rings pressed against my
chest.
I prolonged our lovemaking as long as I could, slowing when I felt
approaching orgasm. I stretched it out almost half an hour before she
lost control, almost taking me with her, I rode her storm tossed body
out, gritting my teeth until her climax was past, laying very still on
top of the panting girl until I was sure my control wouldnąt desert me.
łI love you.˛ Melinda whispered in my ear. Her eyes were closed, and
she was quite still except for the rapid rise and fall of her panting
chest. Then quite deliberately I began to move again. łI love you too,
brown eyes.˛ I murmured in her ear. Then the pleasure ripped through
me, making me gasp as I pumped her belly full of scalding hot spunk.
Her eyes ţew open in shock, to Ţnd me staring down at her as another
ţood gushed into her womb.
łYes!˛ She exclaimed happily, lifting her hips as the third and Ţnal
spurt emptied into her. łI love you, I love you!˛ Her voice was soft,
husky as she tried to hold me and couldnąt. My penis shrank and slipped
out of her. łSo tell me, Melinda Orli.˛ I said. łAre you my slave?˛
łYes, master, with all my heart!˛ She said. łWill you prove it?˛ I
asked.
łHow?˛ She demanded eagerly.
łLet me whip you until you cry.˛ I said softly, brushing the hair out
of her eyes.
łYes.˛ She said. łYes! Until I bleed, if you want. Anything you want,
master.˛ She smiled up at me. łAnything at all in the world.˛ łIąm
going to put you in a set of stocks.˛ I said, kissing her forehead. łOn
your knees so youąre bent over. Then Iąm going to whip you until you
scream.˛
łYes!˛ Melinda said eagerly. łDo it!˛
łAnd then Iąm going to leave you there and go get a dog. And Iąm going
to make you suck my cock while that dog fucks you.˛ I was going for
maximum shock value, I had no intention of forcing Melinda into
zoophilia. Melindaąs eyes widened as she realized just exactly what Iąd
said. łA dog? You mean like an animal? A real dog?˛ I stared at her,
then got up and retrieved the wrench. It took Ţve minutes to free her.
When she got up she almost collapsed, from a combination of terror,
exhaustion, and excitement. Yes, she was excited. Our quiet, shy,
Melinda. Still waters run deep, so they say. I helped her over to the
stocks and locked her in place on her knees. Her neck and wrists were
bound, but nothing else. Sheąd be able to move to avoid the whip.
łYour choice, Melinda.˛ I said, showing her two whips. łThis one makes
a lot of noise and stings.˛ I showed her the whip Iąd used on Thuy.
łThis one hurts like a mother fucker.˛ And I showed her Racheląs riding
crop, the one Iąd hit Sherry with on her Ţrst night. łWhich one do you
want me to use?˛ łThat one.˛ She said instantly, using her nose to
point to the riding crop. łAre you sure? I really will hurt you.˛ I
warned her. łYes. Hurt me.˛ She said. I went around behind her. Thatąs
when I discovered her ass was red from smacking the piercing table. The
whoosh-craaack was very loud. Melinda bore the Ţrst blow in silence.
The crop left a bright red patch against her tanned skin the size of a
silver dollar.
She took the next stroke silently. And the third. And the fourth. It
wasnąt until the Ţfth that her breath sobbed out. I wasnąt merciful,
and Melindaąs ass was a moonscape with red splotches for craters before
she began to weep. But I didnąt stop, just lightening my blows. After a
dozen more Melinda made a peculiar noise and rose up to meet the next
blow. I reached between her legs to conŢrm my guess, her slit was
sodden with lubricant. I continued her ţogging by directing the next
blow at her clitoris. She screamed, bucking savagely, dragging the
heavy wooden frame a few inches in her struggles. She collapsed,
sobbing, almost immediately. Dropping the crop I started to spank her,
making her wail and beg for mercy. But I didnąt stop until after a long
heart-rending epic of whimpering and wailing. Her ass was a ţaming
beacon, red and tender, almost swollen. I decided it was time to call
her fantasy to a close. Smiling at a sudden idea I retrieved a
blindfold and used it on the sobbing Phillipino girl. Then I dressed
and made a quick raid on the refrigerator for some ice. When I returned
Melindaąs crying had subsided to an occassional snifţe. łIąm ready,
master.˛ Melinda said, as she heard my footsteps. łReady?˛ I asked,
puzzled.
łTo let the dog fuck me.˛ Melinda said bravely. łOh. Sorry, couldnąt
Ţnd one. Have an ice cube instead.˛ I put the ice against her ţaming
ass. Melinda shrieked in surprize and jerked away. łOh, God! Thatąs
cold.˛ She complained. She squirmed as I forced the ice against her
ţushed skin. łStop it! Stop it!˛ She cried, Ţghting me. łBe still,
unless you want another whipping.˛ I said sternly. That made her stop.
Soon she relaxed.
łUm, it does take the sting away.˛ She admitted. Thatąs when I shoved
the ice cube up her pussy. She stiffened in stunned outrage. I began to
massage her clitoris. I took an ice cube in my mouth and bent to lick
her clit. The ice cube in her pussy fell out, and I didnąt replace it,
having too much fun as she shoved her crotch against my face. Before
too much longer she came, a small quick one that seemed to just switch
her off. I freed her and had to carry her up the stairs to my room
where I helped her shower and collapse in my bed. Then I checked the
VCRąs and joined her.

--
Chris Mack "You do NOT, I repeat, do NOT ask a guest in my
'Invid Fan' home to make a PILLAR OF FIRE!!"
"I asked him IF he knew how!! IF! IF! IF!!"
In...@localnet.com -Cerebus:Jaka's Story